 
#  
Copyright © 2014 by Alicia Rae

All rights reserved.

Cover Designer: Sarah Hansen, Okay Creations, www.okaycreations.com

Editor and Interior Designer: Jovana Shirley, Unforeseen Editing, www.unforeseenediting.com

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without the written permission of the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Visit my website at www.aliciaraeauthor.com

#  
#

To Jovana,

An author pours out her heart while composing words and emotions on paper. When pieced together, they create the beginning of a manuscript.

An editor dedicates her time to perfect the document with proper English while also urging the author to dig deeper and rewrite parts of the script to make it shine.

Together, we create a story.

You are truly my other half on this journey, lady.

I couldn't imagine it being anyone else.

I'll cherish our friendship forever.

xxx

#

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Dear Readers

Acknowledgments

About the Author

IT WAS SAID WHO WE WERE DESTINED TO LOVE was determined by fate. They believed that finding our one and only was the easy part, and enduring such a profound long journey to the end of our days--through good times filled with laughter and sorrowful times consumed with tears--was God's true test.

My inner faith wanted to believe this testament was true, yet another part of me was drowned by the what-ifs and the never-ending obstacles that arose in life.

Could love withstand the fight between the good times and the in-between moments?

I GLANCED UP AT THE CLOCK to see that it was only a few minutes till five. The workday was already coming to a close, yet I could not bring myself to leave, knowing a quiet apartment was all that awaited me at home.

My oldest and dearest friend, Ashlee Davis, owned a bakery called Lovin' Sweets. As a hired helper, I decided to stay a little longer in hopes that it would give Ashlee a head start on tomorrow's heavy list of cookie orders.

Careful not to stretch beyond my limitations, I reached up and grabbed more ingredients out of the cabinet to make another six-dozen sugar cookies. Then, I set them all on the white countertop next to the utensils I would be using.

Ashlee was not only a close friend, but she'd also taken me in a few months ago after I'd made the decision to leave my parents' ranch in Shelbyville, Tennessee. I was hoping to heal the emotional scars from baring my heart during the most trying time in my life while figuring out the path for my future.

She'd given me a job and opened her apartment to me, letting me stay with her. I owed her in more ways than I could ever repay, and I was set on returning my gratitude in any way possible.

In the spring, I'd arrived in Murfreesboro, Tennessee, at the exact same time Ashlee's bakery had doubled its production after she'd placed several small advertisements with exclusive coupons in a select number of local newspapers. Her increase in business had led her to placing another ad in the paper for a second full-time employee.

I was particularly delighted to see her achieving and living her dreams even though they came with her own personal sacrifices. The thought made me frown as I began rolling the large ball of dough flat with my rolling pin. It seemed our lives hadn't quite taken the paths we had originally foreseen for ourselves. But I had to stay positive for the both of us.

The front door bell of the shop chimed, letting me know someone had entered the building. I glanced up from my workstation and looked over the counter to see Ashlee returning with a silver metal tabletop rack within her grasp. It was now empty, but she usually carried multiple orders on it for deliveries. Her white-and-silver Coach purse was casually slung over her right shoulder. With the base of her heel, she gently kicked the door closed behind her.

Ashlee's blonde hair was pulled back into a full ponytail as she raised her brows, assessing the space in front of me. Her hazel eyes seemed perplexed. "I thought you would have gone home by now." She closed the distance and set everything in her hands down on the bare countertop to the right of my workspace.

"I wanted to get a good running start on Friday's hectic workload. It's going to be a busy day for the two of us." I shrugged nonchalantly, not wanting her to know I disliked being home by myself. I had grown up on a ranch, so quietness was unfamiliar to me.

Plus, I knew she was coming back to work late herself. It was silly for me to be in my apartment, fiddling my thumbs, when I could be giving her an extra set of hands.

"I did catch a quick glimpse of the schedule, and I must agree that's an excellent idea." While checking her watch, she passed by me in the direction of the stainless steel sink to my left. "Thank you for staying. I sure can use the help." She smiled as she washed her hands and then dried them on an olive-colored hand towel. "I bet the two of us working together could knock out some serious cookie orders."

"You know we can." I winked at her as she settled in beside me. "Then, tomorrow won't seem so overwhelming with all the cupcake and other phone orders that came in today."

"Oh, that reminds me. I hired a new girl for the bakery," Ashlee chimed in with a delighted tone. "I think you'll really like her."

I bounced my eyes between her and my workspace. "Oh, that's wonderful news! When do I get to meet her?"

"Samantha will start next week."

"She'll begin training then?" I questioned.

"Nope." Ashlee grinned. "Samantha has five years of experience under her belt, so we shouldn't need to show her much, except for our specific recipes, the layout of the kitchen, and such."

"Wow. Even better."

"That's what I thought," Ashlee agreed with a giggle.

The two of us fell into a familiar routine. I separated the dough into one-inch balls and rolled them between my palms before passing them to Ashlee. Then, she placed them evenly apart onto a large cookie sheet, fluently moving through tray after tray, before taking each one to the industrial stainless steel fridge to chill overnight.

Every few minutes, I would catch her stealing a glance at me as we worked in silence.

"Is everything okay, Paige?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. "You're awfully quiet this evening."

"I'm doing great." I made sure my hands kept moving, so we wouldn't slow down. "How about you?" I tipped my head over at her, recalling she'd had plans last evening. "Didn't you go on your date with..." I trailed off, trying to remember the guy's name. "Sam? Steven? What was his name again?"

Ashlee's laughter reverberated throughout the tiny bakery. "His name is Seth."

"Oh, that's right." I couldn't help but laugh at her tone. "I take it, the date didn't go well?"

This was Ashlee's first official date since she had parted ways with Jayden nearly six months ago.

Ashlee sighed with great emphasis. "It was an absolute disaster, Paige." She put our fifth cookie sheet into the fridge, grabbed another free one, and returned to her former position.

I could feel the frustration pouring out of her as we began to fill the tray.

She continued to speak, "The first thirty minutes of hors d'oeuvres, he couldn't get over the simple fact that my name is spelled with two Es instead of ending in a Y." She shook her head and frowned. "I just didn't see the hilarity in it, especially since I was named after my grandmother Ashlee Rose, who passed away when I was eight. During the rest of the entree, for nearly another hour, he asked about my business, what kind of profits I made, and how many free desserts I could pass along."

"Jeez...I'm so sorry, Ashlee." I cringed. "That sounds rough."

"It was brutal. Needless to say, I didn't stay for dessert." Out of frustration, she was literally beating the ball of dough in her hand. "You know me. I never turn down the opportunity to have cake that I didn't have to prepare myself--particularly, if it's chocolate."

Suddenly, Ashlee's hands paused in front of her, and she gazed over at me. Sadness filled every plane of her face, and it made my heart ache for her. I knew that look all too well.

She missed Jayden. He was supposed to be the love of her life, yet somewhere, somehow, things between them had gone wrong. It was just like Colton and me. At the present moment, she and I were living our lives without our boyfriends, the very men who we thought would be by our sides until the end of our days.

Ashlee's second sigh sounded heavier and more wretched than the first. "Paige--" she broke off.

Her pain tore me in two, and tears swarmed my eyes, blurring my vision. She didn't need to finish the sentence because I could do it for her. We were that close.

"I know, sweetie." With the middle of my arm, I awkwardly tried to rub her in a soothing manner, mindful not to touch her with my hands because we were baking. "If you aren't ready yet to see anyone since your breakup with Jayden, you don't have to. Just give yourself a little breathing time."

After a minute, Ashlee nodded. "More time," she agreed. Her attention caught on to where I was touching her, and she peered up at me with amusement. "Are you rubbing me with your...forearm?"

"Uh...yeah," I admitted sheepishly while retracting my arm.

"Nice." She snorted, and I could feel a joke coming on. "Glad to know I'm worthy of a half-ass hug or whatever you call that."

"We've got to keep things sanitary, you know." I smirked. "And I wash my hands a million times a day as it is. If I have to add even _one_ more time to that list, my frail skin might wither away--or worse, it could completely fall off."

Ashlee giggled, and I was glad to see my friend in better spirits.

"I guess I'll let it slide since I'm right there with you, sister."

I rotated to face the counter once again, and instantly, I noticed the cookie dough was gone. Apparently, during our chat, we had finished chunking away at what had once been a huge ball. Ashlee's attention followed my own.

She must have read my mind because she tipped her head at me and asked, "Got time for another batch tonight?"

"I sure do." I winked at her.

Without thinking, I quickly reached up on the tip of my toes and outstretched my hands at the same time, so I could open the cabinets above the white counter. The most intense sharp pain flared throughout the inner part of my upper right thigh and shot all the way down the length of my leg before curving to the backside of my knee.

As my leg gave out, I was unable to stifle a sharp cry as I fell forward from the excruciating agony. I barely had time to catch myself on the countertop with my palms. If I hadn't, my chest would have slammed into the unforgiving hard material.

"Paige! Are you okay?" Ashlee's voice was frantic as she gripped my arm, making sure I wouldn't end up on the floor, which was still a decent possibility at the moment.

While hastily blinking back my tears, I nodded and inhaled a deep breath.

Ashlee released her grip and hesitantly stepped away to give me some space.

I desperately tried to pull myself together, but the pain was just so overwhelming. I closed my eyes and lowered my face to the counter, burying my face within my arms. "I'm okay," I finally exhaled on a whoosh, hoping the burning sensation would pass quickly.

"You are _not_ okay," Ashlee countered. "Jesus, Paige. I thought you said physical therapy was going well and that your leg was recovering from the horse accident."

I felt myself flush. I was unsure if it was more from the embarrassment of someone witnessing my physical weakness from my leg or if I was angered at her accusation that I hadn't healed. Maybe it was because she had simply mentioned the painful day that I had so desperately been trying to erase from my memory even though I knew she had the best intention at heart.

I had already suffered enough heartache over my accident last September. Since having multiple surgeries to implant a rod and pins into my right leg to stabilize it, I had been continuing my recovery through a grueling physical therapy program. I had a ways to go. I would have good days or bad days, and this was obviously a not-so-great one to add to my list. It was a challenging truth to accept.

That was why I was here with Ashlee--to emotionally heal and pull myself out of my rut. I needed our time to be positive and constructive. She could help keep me in the light, so I wouldn't dwell on how I was different or impaired. I couldn't change it with the snap of my fingers. It was an ongoing process.

I briefly clamped down on the inside of my lip, ignoring the agonizing pain currently radiating up and down my leg like a ping-pong ball, as I forced myself to come to a stand and face her inquisitive stare.

"I am feeling much better," I said softly so that my voice would stay even and not crack. That was the truth compared to nine months ago when the incident had first happened. It was now June. "My leg only bothers me when I make sudden or swift movements, especially when I extend my limb out of its range."

Ashlee's face changed, her expression now full of sympathy. A moment of silence passed between us before she said, "I know you wanted space from your family and"--her eyes had that look, and I just knew she was going to say his name--"Colton."

"Ashlee..." My tone was laced with a light warning. I wasn't ready to deal with the feelings from leaving Colton.

"I'm sorry, Paige, but have you spoken to him at all since you left home?"

A whole different kind of pain washed over me, stealing my air. The newfound inner light that I had been trying to harbor while healing myself away from the ranch was replaced with a dark shadow. I had not only forsaken my family and home in Shelbyville, but also my heart. It ached for the man I'd left behind, and I wanted nothing more than to be in his arms again.

But things were different now. I was different since my horse accident. I was uncertain where that left Colton and me. I didn't know if going back to the ranch life of raising and training horses were in my future anymore, and I knew that was Colton's passion.

I was lost between giving in to what my heart wanted and yearned for and doing what I felt was right.

The pain in my leg was nothing compared to the fear and overwhelming guilt in my heart and soul from leaving my home, family, and Colton.

"No, I haven't," I whispered, feeling ready to crumble at any given second.

Ashlee stepped forward and set her hand on my shoulder. "Maybe you should try to reach out to him."

I viewed her suggestion to be equivalent to me mentioning that she should go out on, oh say, fifty dates tonight.

"Why?" I asked without further deliberation. "What's the point of stirring the pot?" I frowned deeply as my next thought dawned on me. "It's not like Colton has tried to see me either, Ashlee, so maybe it's time to put the past behind me."

Her eyes widened slightly and then tore away from mine. She had a guilty look as if she knew something I didn't.

My heart sank to my stomach. _This can't be good news._

"What is that look for?" I probed, gently pointing my finger at her.

She gave an apologetic shrug.

"Ashlee Marie Davis, you'd better tell me this instant. Or, impaired leg or not, I'm going to tackle you to the floor."

I was surprised by my own threat, but then Ashlee let out a squeal as she threw her hands up, as though surrendering, and I was relieved it'd worked.

"All right, all right!" she croaked out. "Colton has stopped by a few times since you've been here with me." She hesitated--no doubt because of my gaping mouth. Then, she added, "He just wanted to make sure you were okay." Her eyes narrowed, shooting daggers at me. "And you lied about that part, so I thought now might be an opportune time to admit that Colton's checked in on you. You can't be angry with me. I __ get a free pass since you haven't been completely honest with me either."

I attempted to follow her explanation, but I came up short. "That isn't going to make the cut for you holding out on me."

She gave me her most innocent expression, and it tugged on my heartstrings. "Does being best friends count for anything?"

"Maybe," I teased.

Seconds ticked by before Ashlee's ever-changing emotions altered once again, and she sighed. "Seriously, Paige, Colton still obviously cares for you deeply. I don't know why you pushed him away. What's going on with you?"

Caught off guard, I snapped my head back and shifted backward on my feet. Thank goodness my strong leg moved first, or I would have landed flat on my ass in the process.

I was speechless, and I had no idea where to begin explaining the reasons for my actions. I felt helpless because of my inability to put my feelings into words, even after all this time. Here was my closest friend standing in front of me, and I was still incapable of putting my feelings into words for her or anyone else.

I had just known that I had to get away from my family and Colton. The sad looks from each of them every time I'd moved or sat down differently than before had broken me. I wanted to be whole again, to feel like a normal person, and I couldn't do that with my loved ones constantly aiding my every need. I had felt profoundly grateful for their help in my desperate time of need, but now, I needed to learn to take care of myself once again.

Furthermore, a small piece of me was hopeful that I only needed more time to find my way back to my place on the ranch while another part of me was in denial and thought it was time to give up my dreams of continuing onward as a horse trainer.

One last tremor shot through my body, running along the path of the horrible scars hiding beneath my pants, reminding me of their existence. I always wore jeans, even in the hot summer months. Growing up, they had been necessary to ride any of the horses on my parents' ranch, but now, more than ever, the denim was a necessity to me, so I could hide the pink lines on my skin that would forever be on my leg.

Realizing I'd lost myself in my thoughts, I redirected my attention back to answer Ashlee's question of what was going on with me. There was no simple explanation to give because I didn't honestly know, and I needed to find out before I could explain it to someone else.

"I don't know," I finally breathed out just above a whisper. Even I could hear the shakiness in my voice.

Ashlee closed the space between us and hugged me. As I shifted my weight to my sturdy leg, I threw my arms around her and squeezed tightly, craving the comfort she so willingly offered.

"Just promise me something, okay?"

"Anything." I smiled.

"Promise me that you're working on...getting back to you."

I was relieved that she could not see the comical expression on my face with my scrunched up brows, but I understood what she was implying. "I promise."

THE SUN WAS JUST BEGINNING TO RISE as I awoke to my alarm clock. I needed to start my morning chores before the extreme summer temperatures set in for the day. I briefly glanced out the window to see the orange and purple hues beaming in through the glass before I turned my head and rose from the bed.

For the past few months, sunrises and sunsets just hadn't been the same without Paige around. Since our younger years, as soon as our parents had allowed it, Paige would drag me out of bed to watch nearly every sunrise. Then, at night, we would sit in our tree fort and catch the sunset until it fell behind the tree line.

I shook my head, not wanting to replay the unforgettable memory of her leaving me this past spring with little answers as to why she was going or where that left things between us, but my mind did it anyway.

_"Stay with me, Paige," I demanded, gently tightening my hands on her hips. "Fight for us. Please don't give up. I will find a way to help you get through this."_

_Her beautiful brown eyes, the ones I had loved all my life, suddenly filled with tears that spilled over her cheeks, driving an arrow straight through the center of my heart._

_Her look said it all. She was leaving, and I was powerless to stop her._

_Her hands came up to cup the sides of my face, and I could feel her shaking against me._

_"I have to go. This is something I need to do for myself. I have to make amends with my past before I can have a future." She ran her fingertips across the base of my jaw, her eyes following the path, as if she were memorizing the planes of my face. Then, she reached up on her toes and tenderly kissed me just once before pulling away. "I'll always love you, Colton. Good-bye," she murmured the ending, taking backward steps._

_Then, she was gone._

The only reason I'd had the strength to let Paige pack her bags and leave the next morning was because Ashlee had called and convinced me that some time away might be beneficial for Paige.

But every time a breeze hit me, I could feel her long silky hair in my face. There were times when I would find myself wanting to have random conversations with her throughout the day, and I'd have to restrain myself from picking up the phone to call her. I could still feel her quiet soft purrs against my chest at night. It made me remember the way she'd felt in my arms, tucking her soft curves against me, as she'd snuggled into me. When I closed my eyes, I could imagine connecting every freckle on her body without missing a single line. Working days were often too slow, and the restless nights were too long without her by my side.

The only thing that kept me going was believing that I'd end up where I belonged.

I let out a frustrated sigh and ran my hands down my face. _Fuck, I miss my girl._

I stalked over to my dresser and threw on the first pair of blue jeans I could find. I then strolled in the direction of my closet and grabbed an old white-and-gray plaid cutoff shirt along with my black-and-white bandana.

I came up short as my eyes caught a glimpse of the tattoo I had gotten along my left forearm after Paige left.

THIS TOO SHALL PASS.

I could barely breathe as a hollow deep ache constricted my chest while my eyes traveled over the ink, one word at a time. Remembering the meaning behind it intensified my raw need for her. I could only hope this part of my life without Paige, who had been my best friend since I was five years old, would indeed pass and be over soon.

I continued out into the main living area of the house, went to the back door, and grabbed my favorite cowboy hat off the coatrack. Then, I slipped my bandana into my back left pocket and put on the brown leather cowboy boots I always wore for work before heading out toward the barn.

I quickly rounded up Foster, my six-year-old saddlebred horse, whom I was putting most of my time into at the moment, and I led him into an open front stall, so I could groom and saddle him. Once finished, I attached a long lead rope and came to stand in front of Foster.

"You ready to work, bud?" I asked him, petting his neck and giving him a friendly pat.

Foster rotated his head toward me while raising it, and he let out a frisky snort right in my face. I laughed at his playfulness.

"Does that mean you plan to cooperate this morning? Or are you going to misbehave just so you can spend some extra time with me?" I teased in my Southern drawl.

Foster innocently stood there and sniffed my face. His whiskers tickled my skin.

I lifted my hand to scratch his favorite spot under his chin. "I'm going to take that as you are going to _try_ to behave today."

After spending a few more minutes giving Foster some quality time, I steered him toward the round pen where I did the basic lunging with all the horses. I had him stand in the preliminary position, and then I directed him to walk clockwise. My right hand pointed in the direction where I intended for him to walk while my left hand tapped the end of the rope against my same leg. He went into a walk, trot, and then canter several times without hesitation. I was impressed with the progress he'd made over the last several months.

I switched Foster's direction and made him go counterclockwise next.

Another flashback suddenly hit me out of nowhere. It brought me back to when Paige and I were thirteen years old.

_Hidden behind the corner where the fence posts met the side of the barn, I knelt on the ground in my grass-stained jeans next to Paige. She was studying my father's every move while he lunged our newest colt out in the round pen. I should have been watching, too, so I could learn Dad's techniques, but I was too mesmerized by the glow in her captivating brown eyes and the way her smile seemed to make time stand still around us._

_The colt bellowed out a loud neigh, sounding as though he wasn't in the mood to cooperate. My father responded with a low command from a distance, respectfully cuing the horse to do as he'd been previously instructed._

_Paige giggled softly and leaned forward as if trying to get a closer peek between the boards of the fence. Then, she tilted her head over at me. "Someday, I want to be a horse trainer."_

_I could picture Paige doing just that. She was already a great rider, and she had a natural ability with horses that very few had. Even as gentle as horses could be, the untrained young ones didn't know any better, and that could put a new trainer at a risk._

_I frowned. "Paige, you might get hurt."_

_"No, I won't." She adamantly shook her head. "I'll be really careful." She pointed at my dad. "And I have two of the best dads in the world to learn from."_

_I smiled at hearing the love and respect she had for my father._

_"Who's there?" My dad's sharp voice cut in from afar. "You kids had better not be distracting my horse!"_

_Paige gasped. "Oh no! He heard us!"_

_"Hurry!" I jumped to my feet while grabbing her hand. "Run!"_

_Hand in hand, we ran behind the brown-and-white barn and barreled straight for the thick tree line. I took the lead, never letting go of Paige. The multicolored leaves of the fall season hit my clothing as we weaved in between the tree trunks, our feet pounding against the dirt path._

_At the break of the trees, we reached the prairie on the other side. The normally bright green grass was now a striking shade of gold mixed with yellow._

_Paige came up to my side, laughing, and the captivating sound stopped me in my tracks. She spun around before facing me, her smile still perfectly in place. Her long brown hair was windblown from running, and a tiny streak of mud was smeared across the bottom of her left cheek, but she was still so beautiful._

_My heart thumped unevenly in my chest. I didn't know what it was about her, but since I was five years old, she had been my best friend and the only one who could make me feel this way._

_I stepped closer to her and slowly lifted my thumb to her cheek._

_Paige's laughter suddenly broke off, and her expression searched mine as if she were trying to read me. "Colton, what's wrong?" she asked._

_I wiped the mud from her cheek. "Nothing's wrong," I said while digging deep for courage._

_"Oh," was all she had time to say before I placed my hands on either side of her face and kissed her._

_After the slightest moment of surprise, her mouth softened, and she kissed me back, the tenderness of her lips moving perfectly with mine._

It was an innocent kiss back then, but nonetheless, that very kiss had forever changed me--no, that was not entirely true. Paige had changed my fate the day she walked into my life. I was hers, and she was mine. Paige and I had just been too young and innocent to know it yet.

I set my hand over my heart as I let Foster come to a stop. My chest ached as I remembered the heavenly sweet taste of her. It had been too damn long since I kissed my girl and held her in my arms.

I had respected Paige's request and given her time away to sort things out and heal--but no more.

Foster affectionately nudged me on the shoulder, seeming confused and concerned with my behavior.

I set my hands on the sides of his ears and gave him a good scratch. "Foster"--leaning forward to show my boy some love, I lightly kissed his nose--"it's time to bring my girl home."

At Starbucks, I held my coffee cup in one hand as I reached with the other to grab a toothpick from the small dish on the counter. Then, I went to find an open seat to wait for Ashlee's arrival.

I took a few sips of my medium-roasted drink and then slipped the toothpick into the side of my mouth while I gazed out the window at all the passersby. They all appeared to be going about their normal morning routine as I wondered about how Paige was coping, what she was doing at this very moment, if she was happy, or if she missed home. I fought the urge to go to Paige right now, yearning to see her face and the smile she reserved only for me.

The door chimed, and I glanced over several heads to see Ashlee walking in, wearing a bright pink hoodie. I rose from my booth to greet her. When she saw me, she let out a smile and began to head my way.

She paused in front of me, and I opened my arms to embrace her.

"Good morning," I said as we parted. I gave her my most chipper smile, knowing damn well she wasn't an early bird.

"Morning," she grunted, maneuvering herself to plop down in the seat across from me. As I sat down, she asked, "So, tell me, what is so urgent that you felt the need to drag me out of bed at the crack of dawn?"

"Sorry about that." I smiled apologetically. "I would have met with you later, but I have to be back at ten sharp to meet a gentleman purchasing one of my colts," I continued with sincerity in my voice.

I quickly noticed the way Ashlee wasn't even watching me. She was eyeballing my coffee cup.

"I wanted to talk to you about sending Paige back." I shifted in my seat, not sure how this discussion would go. "I think it's time she came home."

Ashlee's eyes widened momentarily, but she kept silent. Her gaze shifted to my coffee cup again. She reached forward and grabbed it. "I'm going to need some caffeine to stay awake for this conversation." She took a sip and then asked, "Do you mind?"

I released a low chuckle and crossed my arms over my chest. "Aren't you supposed to ask before you steal someone's drink?"

She moved her head from side to side in comical deliberation, and it reminded me of why Paige liked her so much. Ashlee was a character.

"Yeah, but when someone wakes me up early, it kinda offsets my manners for the day."

"Right," I drawled. "It's fine. I didn't need a second cup anyway."

"Second cup?" she gawked, frivolously rolling her eyes. "Now, I don't even feel bad for stealing it!"

"That doesn't surprise me one bit." I sat up straight and rested my arms on my thighs beneath the table. "So, back to Paige--"

"Colton"--Ashlee sighed--"I don't think she's ready to come home yet."

Thoughtfully, I cocked my head to the side. "What makes you say that?"

"Well, Paige hasn't dealt with what happened last fall. She barely eats or smiles or laughs, yet she insists on being fiercely independent." Ashlee frowned, her eyes almost looking as though she might cry. "Honestly, when she's not at work, she seems lost, like she doesn't know who she is anymore."

My hands balled up into tight fists on my lap at hearing the way Paige was undoubtedly still suffering. _The question is, will she let me help her?_ It didn't sound like space was proving to be effective.

I took deep breaths in and out to keep myself rooted in my seat when I wanted nothing more than to go after Paige right now and take her home where she belonged, but I was pretty sure that wouldn't settle over well with her.

"Time's up, Ashlee," I stated calmly as she took a sip of my former coffee. "I want Paige home."

She gaped at me, nearly spitting out her drink. "When?"

"Yesterday."

"How am I supposed to do that?"

"I don't have a clue," I said, genuinely feeling guilty for the position I was putting her in.

Since grade school and all the way through high school, even after Ashlee's parents had moved, Ashlee had been Paige's closest girlfriend, and Paige was my best friend and so much more. So, together, Ashlee and I had to figure this shit out.

"Be reasonable, Colton." She set down the cup and waved her hands in front of herself. "You know Paige is as stubborn and independent as we are."

"I don't care. I want her home where _I_ can take care of her," I said, meaning every damn word. "Help me make it happen, or I'm coming to get her."

Ashlee lifted a contemplative brow and eventually nodded at me. "All right." She sighed. "Give me a week or so to work things out on my end, and I'll figure out a way to get Paige home, but it'll be up to you to keep her there."

I unleashed the biggest, most genuine smile for the first time in what felt like forever. "Oh," I drawled, "I intend to keep my girl. Don't you worry about that."

AFTER A SIX-DAY WORKWEEK, four o'clock struck the clock at Lovin' Sweets. All the booths were vacant, so I walked over to the door and flipped the sign in the window to read _Closed._

"Phew," I breathed, turning around to face Ashlee.

She was already beginning to clean up for the night.

"It sure was nice to have Samantha around this week. She is an amazing multitasker," I said.

"She is," Ashlee agreed. "Too bad she had to head out early today before cleanup time."

"No worries. We got this. I was just glad for the extra help this week." I ambled behind the counter once again to help out.

The two of us fell into our regular routine of sanitizing every counter and table and then washing every dish on the premises.

"Me, too." Ashlee tilted her head over at me from the stainless steel sink while holding a large whisk beneath the running water. "Hey, Paige?"

I glanced over at her, drying a mixing bowl beside her. "Yeah?"

"I wanted to talk to you about taking a couple of weeks off of work."

"Oh," I said, completely baffled. "Why would I need to do that?"

"Well, you've been here for a few months now..." She trailed off as if she were contemplating her words. "I think you should take some time off to visit your family."

"Oh..." I was unsure how to respond. It wasn't that I was against it, but I hadn't really given it much thought.

Seeing the sadness in the expressions of my family members, looking at me like my injuries had permanently damaged me, was what bothered me the most. Every time they laid eyes on me, they seemed to relive that day last September, and it was part of the reason I was here.

"Please think about it--for me?" she asked with pleading eyes. "I think it will do you good, and I'm sure your parents--hell, I'm sure everyone misses you and would love to see you even if it's just for a short visit."

"Fine." I sighed deeply, unable to resist her endearing charms. For now, I needed to lighten the atmosphere, so I teased, "You know, I'm beginning to think friends are as much of a curse as they are a blessing."

She pursed her lips at me and made a smacking kiss noise. "Love you, too."

"Uh-huh." I laughed.

By noon on Sunday, I found myself in awe that I was driving down the curvy country roads en route to my parents' home in Shelbyville.

This would be my first trip home in three months. After thinking things through, I knew Ashlee was right. I'd been away from home for a long time, and I missed everyone. I needed to stop making excuses to stay away. I was going to try my best to be myself around my family. I hoped they could see past my slight limp and still love me for me.

I planned to stay with my mom and dad. My younger sister, Kayla, was attending her first year at The University of Tennessee in Knoxville on a volleyball scholarship. She had left for college early to begin summer classes and get a head start. Since it was more than a three-hour drive from the ranch, I prayed she would have the time to come home for the weekend, or I could always make the trip to visit her on campus for a day.

I was rather nervous to return to the small town, especially since my parents' ranch backed up to Colton's parents' home. Each property was roughly one-hundred-and-forty acres, and most of it was pastures. Both our families raised horses and cattle and also trained and bred the horses.

I reduced my speed to make a left turn into my parents' long gravel driveway, passing between two old willow trees that had been there for as long as I could remember.

Once I came around the bend, my parents' white ranch came into view. Neatly trimmed bushes and an array of flowerbeds outlined the house. Dad's American flag was still proudly hanging right in the center of the front yard with Mom's marigolds planted in a perfect circle around it.

I parked my car in front of the double-wide garage, exited my vehicle, and strode along the cobblestone path toward the front door. I found Mom kneeling in between two giant green bushes as she pulled weeds out of her rose garden lining the front porch.

When she noticed my presence at her side, she rotated her head and beamed up at me. After stopping a few feet in front of her, I noticed she had purple earbuds in her ears. She pulled them out, and smiling broadly, she tucked the cord into her pocket while rising to her feet.

"Oh, Paige!" she cried, embracing me. "You made it!"

"I did." I smiled, hugging her back with all my might. _Gosh, I missed my mom._ When we parted, I teasingly asked, "So, you listen to tunes now while gardening?"

"I do." Mom chuckled. Her brown eyes glowed with amusement as she reached into her pocket and pulled out her iPhone attached to the earbuds. "Your father insisted that I have this high-tech gadget. Except for a few of the apps, I don't know how to make much sense of it, but I can stay out here for hours while listening to my music!"

"That's great!" I scanned the yard, wondering where my dad and our black Labrador were. "Where are Dad and Sadie?"

"Sadie is at the groomer's, and you know your father never strays too far from the barn." She pointed behind the house. "He is out back in the arena, teaching E.B. some new roping techniques for the cattle."

E.B. was a gentle gelded quarter horse that we had bred and raised. He was as sweet and loving as could be, and he had always been afraid of the cattle.

"Oh, I bet that's been interesting."

"I'm sure E.B. would agree with you." Mom chortled and then eyed me curiously. "Your father is very excited to see you, and I'm sure E.B. will be, too. Would you like to walk out to the barn together?"

I was just as eager to see my dad, but I had not been around a horse in nine months. As heartbreaking as it had been for me to stay away, it was equally as terrifying to think of being near one again. I was not ready. I wasn't sure if I would ever be emotionally prepared to ride a horse again even though I'd eventually be medically cleared as long as my physical therapy continued to progress as my therapist expected it to.

"No, I don't want to interrupt Dad," I replied, knowing he diligently took his time with training his horses. I could only pray that would be enough for my mom to let the subject go.

Mom seemed to hold in her reservations. "All right." She pointed to the roses. "Would you like to help me with the garden until supper?"

"I think I can manage that." I grinned happily.

Together, we walked the few short steps over to the flowerbed. I kept my movements slow and steady, so she wouldn't notice or comment on my slight limp.

I folded my good leg beneath me as I lowered to the grass, and my opposing one was partially bent as far as it would go off to the side. Flexibility was still the main focus of my physical therapy, and I had been working hard at getting better.

From the corner of my eye, I could see my mom observing me.

"Sweetie, I don't want you to hurt your leg. Maybe we should go inside for some tea instead."

I loved to be outdoors, so I shook my head from side to side. "I'm fine, Mom."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm positive. It's a beautiful day out, and you know how much I enjoy being outside with you." I scanned the flowerbed in front of the porch.

It was evident where Mom had already been working. The left side of the flowerbed was neat and clean whereas the right side had green patches of weeds growing throughout. It appeared she hadn't been keeping up with her garden as she had usually done so over the years.

Another reason I'd left earlier this spring was because everyone around me had done nothing but make sacrifice after sacrifice for me, and it hadn't seemed fair in my eyes. I didn't want my loved ones to suffer because I'd made a bad choice on the river last fall.

"Wow! Where did all these thistles come from?" I asked in shock.

"I don't know. They just kind of took over this year." Mom snatched her brown-and-pink gardening gloves from next to the small black bucket she used to dispose of the weeds. She handed the gloves to me while rising to her feet. "Here, you can use these. I'll grab another pair from the garage."

"Thank you." I put on the gloves to protect my hands. Then, I picked up the mini shovel, and I started pulling weeds out of the dirt, one by one, before tossing them into the pail.

Mom quickly returned with a second set of tools, and we worked side by side for the next several hours. It didn't take long for me to realize how much I'd missed spending time with her, no matter the task at hand.

"So, how are you enjoying your job at the bakery with Ashlee?" Mom asked, raking a small section of the dirt before breaking apart the clumps with her fingers.

"I love it," I answered, tilling a new patch within the flowerbed. "I never really thought that learning how to bake could be so much fun. It's nice not to burn everything I touch anymore," I added with a laugh.

"Yes, baking skills definitely come with lots of practice," Mom responded affectionately. "Lord knows, I had my fair share of messing up countless dinners after your father and I first met, and we'd end up going out to eat in town."

"Ashlee had to throw out about the first hundred dozen cookies or so that I'd baked, saying they were either under- or overcooked." I chuckled again. "Now, I have the ingredients and baking times down to a science."

"Well, it sounds like you are having a fun time with her, and I'm glad to know you are doing well on your own." I could hear the upcoming question brewing in her mind right before she asked, "Are you planning on staying in Murfreesboro and working at the bakery permanently? Or will you be coming home to help your father around the ranch?"

I knew she was actually asking if I intended on using my bachelor's degree in Equine Studies. I'd earned it at a local college the spring preceding the accident last September. So, moving to Murfreesboro was the first time I had ever left home.

Feeling uncomfortable in more ways than one, I shifted my position on the ground. The sun was extremely strong today, and it was beaming directly down on me. My normal love for jeans was failing me, and the fact that I was sweating profusely because I was wearing them to conceal my horrific scars did not help the situation.

I lifted my arm to wipe my brow with my three-quarter sleeve, and then I peered over at my mom. "I honestly haven't made any concrete decisions about the future yet. I'm still trying to figure things out."

"Okay, sweetie." Mom outstretched her hand and rubbed it up and down my arm in a reassuring gesture. "I just want you to know that your father and I both love you, and we'll support whatever decision you make."

"Thanks, Mom. I greatly appreciate you not pressuring me." I withheld a sniffle at the overwhelming emotions flowing within me. "I love you both, too."

Since leaving my parents' home and the country lifestyle behind, I'd truly missed the sunsets beaming across the open fields. The way the rays shined through the golden prairie grass, lighting it with its vibrant colors, was stunning to witness, and it always took my breath away. From my parents' back porch, I could watch the sun descend every night, and the view would never get old. But even more, I missed sharing them with Colton in our tree fort that he had built for us.

Just before the sun was about to dip behind the west tree line, I saw my father heading toward the house. The familiarity of his cowboy hat and boots outlining his form brought memories to the forefront of my mind. When I was a little girl, I'd yearned to be out there with him all the time instead of completing my homework at the kitchen table. I used to plead and bribe Mom in hopes of getting out of doing my assignments, so I could spend extra time with our horses. Yet, today, here I was, hiding on the porch in a wooden rocking chair.

One at a time, my dad's boots hit the steps, clunking against the wood. "So, my little girl has finally decided to come home and see her old man," he said in his Southern accent.

I gradually rose from my seat and opened my arms wide, eager to greet him. "Yes," I answered with an affectionate smile.

Once Dad neared, he bent down and gently wrapped his arms around my back, hugging me. "It's about time."

"Missed you, Dad," I said, reciprocating the affection pouring off of him. "It hasn't been _that_ long," I teased, hoping three months wasn't considered a lengthy time to go without seeing my family. Since this was my first time returning to the family nest, I had no idea how these things went.

"I know, I know. Your mom said you've been busy working six days a week. I can understand that." He took a small backward step and stared down at me with a smile spreading across his features. "But that doesn't mean that we don't miss seeing you around here. How was your trip home?"

"Good. It was a quick drive," I replied.

Just then, Sadie came barreling out of the screen door, and I knew Mom must have just come home from the groomer's. Sadie ran right up to my side and started licking my hand.

I gazed down at her. "Hey, girl. I missed you, too," I said, petting her.

Dad laughed, making me glance at him. "Yes, she sure does miss having you and your sister around all the time." He tipped his head down at me. "Apparently, your mom and I aren't exciting enough for her since you left and Kayla moved into the dorms at school."

"Aw," I cooed back at Sadie. "Did you run out of squirrels and birds to snatch up around the farm?"

"Nope. She still catches them and drops them right in front of the door, and your mom still steps on them and screams."

"Naughty, Sadie." I chuckled under my breath, remembering all the times I'd heard Mom's loud squeals.

Dad sat in his favorite rocking chair as I continued petting our dog.

"So, how long are you visiting for?" he inquired, taking off his cowboy boots and setting them to the side.

"I don't have any official dates set," I answered.

Dad linked his hands together in front of his chest, and I was met with his fatherly silence.

I took it as a cue to be more specific. "Maybe a week or two."

"That should give you a good solid visit," Dad replied thoughtfully. "I'm sure you have a few friends in town you'd like to see while you're here."

"Yes." I nodded. My thoughts filled with a few people I would like to maybe have lunch with, but my intentions were to spend most of my time with my parents and sister. "I'm hoping that Kayla can find a few hours to come home one day from college, or maybe I can make the drive to see her."

"Kayla would love to see you. I know she really misses you. This first year away at college has been an adjustment for her." Dad leaned back in his chair and crossed his left foot over his right knee. "Have you stopped by Colton's barn and seen Foster yet? He sure has turned into quite a magnificent horse. He's a smart one, too."

Foster was a beautiful saddlebred horse that Colton had bred with my horse several years ago, intending for him to be mine. Since the day that colt was born, he'd shown a great mix of spunk and intelligence. Colton had just started Foster's training a few weeks before my accident.

My heart seized and sank into my stomach. Nowadays, _everything_ in my life revolved around that one day. It was hard not to despise something that had affected me so profoundly.

I took a deep breath and redirected my focus. I was pretty sure my dad had brought up Foster to pique my interest in horses, and I'd be damned, it was working. "Oh, yeah? How is Foster doing? Gosh, I miss him."

Dad let out a low chuckle. "You'll have to go and see him for yourself, kiddo." He lifted his hand and ran his fingers across his mouth as if closing a zipper. "My lips are tightly sealed."

"Huh," I murmured.

Dad rose from his chair and came to stand in front of me. "Well, I'm off to bed." He leaned forward and gave me a swift kiss on the cheek. "I'll see you at breakfast?"

"Of course." I smiled. "I wouldn't miss Mom's pancakes for the world." Then, it dawned on me that Mom hadn't mentioned having breakfast tomorrow. "Wait--Mom is making pancakes, right?" I asked with an optimistic tone.

"I hope so. I live for that woman's pancakes." He snorted.

"Me, too." I laughed.

"Good night."

"Night, Dad."

He opened the screen door, and it squeaked on its hinges. Suddenly, he paused and looked over his shoulder at me. "Oh, and Paige?"

"Yeah?"

"Your Gator is still in the shed if you need it. The gas tank is full."

"Ah, thanks, Dad," I murmured, remembering my off-road utility vehicle. Growing up, that thing had been so much fun driving around the property. It had saved me from walking endless miles back and forth from Colton's house to mine over and over again throughout the years. Plus, it was the only way to get around hundreds of acres unless going on horseback.

"Anytime, kiddo." He winked and walked off, letting the door lightly close behind him.

In slow motion, I let my body fall against the backrest of the chair, and I stretched my legs straight out in front of me. As I sat on the porch, I gazed up at the sky in hopes of clearing my mind. The stars were now in full effect, each a different size and brightness, contrasting against the dark blue sky.

No matter how hard I tried, thoughts of Foster and Colton continued to plague me. I wondered how far along Foster was in his training and how much he had changed since I last saw him.

I was pretty sure my dad's intentions were winning me over because I wouldn't be able to sleep until I saw that horse. I had to know how he was doing. After all this time of being away, I owed it to Foster to see him again even if it was just one last time to say good-bye.

My decision to be near a horse was an instant change of heart. Then again, Foster always did have a special place in my heart. Colton and I had raised Foster since he was born, and he was my favorite.

I slowly rose from the chair, ignoring the ache in my leg. It had reached its limit for the day. I walked over to the red wooden shed my dad had built. I slid the large double doors across the metal track to see that my Gator was in its usual spot. I climbed on and turned over the key. It fired right up, making me smile.

After backing out of the confined space, I briefly stepped off the utility vehicle to shut the barn door. Returning to my former seat, I flipped on the headlights and began cruising the short distance over to Colton's barn. Our parents' properties were large, but the houses and barns were actually fairly close together.

Since it was late and Colton was an early riser, I had an excellent chance of sneaking into the barn to see Foster, remaining completely undetected. I believed this was the best way to go until I was ready to face Colton.

Getting closer to the building, my heart rate spiked to an unnatural rate. I found myself unbelievably nervous to see Foster, but I was excited at the same time.

From what I could see on the outside, every detail was just as I remembered. The metal barn was brown and white with tall lampposts lining the sidewalk, which lit up during dusk hours. The north pasture gate was closed, meaning all the horses were in for the night.

I parked the Gator next to the walkway, and I gingerly rose from the utility vehicle. As I'd expected, the large barn door was open in the center of the building. Two large silver industrial fans pushed fresh air through the confined area at all times to help keep the horses cool during the hot summer months.

A few small neighs sounded as I neared, and several horses poked their noses through the metal bars of their stalls.

I slowly moved onward. "Hey, guys," I whispered, creating a few more neighs.

Indescribable emotions flooded me as I entered. Part of me was filled with anxiety, and the other was thrilled to be here after being away from the animals I had passionately loved throughout my life. I felt conflicted to say the least.

As I passed a few stalls, I was unfamiliar with the names displayed above the horses' hay feeders. I figured they were new horses the ranch had acquired in my absence. When I reached the end of the line, I still hadn't seen Foster, so I looped around to the other side and began to go up the opposing row.

Halfway up the other side, I halted dead in my tracks as a name tag came into plain view. The name _Bentley_ was written in white. A vivid flashback of that dreadful day on September 10 consumed my every thought, pulling me into the past.

_I leaned my back against Bentley's forequarter and looped my arms around Colton, pulling him toward me until our foreheads were touching. The movement tipped his cowboy hat up, revealing the rest of his stunning face to me. He placed one hand on my hip to hold me steady and rested his other forearm on the saddle above my head, caging me in._

_I gave him my most loving smile while staring into those soft baby-blue eyes of his. "We still have a few hours before nightfall. Where should we ride to now?"_

_"Hmm..." Colton drawled in his Southern accent before brushing his lips along mine._

_My insides filled with butterflies as he tenderly kissed me._

_He drew back and dragged his lips over to my ear where he whispered, "Anywhere you want to go."_

_But his delicious full lips had left me wanting more of him. His kisses were always distracting me in the best of ways, leaving me to yearn for another taste of him, so I pulled him back down against me for a second kiss._

_Colton eagerly yanked my body flush against his, and his one hand lifted to cup my face as he deepened our kiss. I moaned against his lips, loving their softness and fullness._

_I loved spending time with him, especially when it was just us like this. He was my favorite place._

_Bentley snorted loudly behind me, causing us to break apart and laugh._

_"Hey, there. Easy, bud." Colton maneuvered himself to pat Bentley's hindquarter. "We didn't forget about you."_

_"So, how about riding over to the open prairie just on the other side of the river? We can go to our favorite spot and let Bentley and Missy graze while we eat some lunch." I had packed my saddlebag with all sorts of Colton's favorite munchies._

_Colton's eyes shifted as if he were contemplating the idea, and then he shook his head. "We'd have to cross the river to get there, and I don't think that's a good idea with how much rainfall we've had these last few days."_

_Colton was a major worrywart, especially when it came to my safety. It was one of the many reasons I'd fallen head over heels in love with him._

_"We both know I have ridden in worse conditions before," I responded, knowing I had crossed that river a gazillion times over the years. Ignoring Colton's concerned expression, I slipped out from between him and Bentley. "Come on! Let's get going, so we can make it back home before sunset!"_

_"All right." Colton sighed._

_I ambled over to Missy, my nine-year-old saddlebred horse. Only a few feet away from us, she was chomping down on the grass to her heart's content._

_I heard Colton's footsteps as he began to saunter up to me. I spun around to face him, watching his muscles gracefully move in all the right ways beneath his blue plaid shirt. I licked my lips, playing out images in my mind of how I wanted to spend our time together at the prairie. There were endless possibilities, and I didn't want to waste any more time._

_Suddenly, Colton's brows drew together, his expression stern, breaking my divine daydream._

_"But slow and steady across the water. If it's too deep or if the current is too fast, we are turning around --no exceptions. Got it?"_

_"Yes, sir." I winked, stifling my chuckle._

_He was sexy as hell when he got all serious on me._

_As one, Colton and I neared Missy. He set his hands on my waist and lifted me onto my mare. I didn't need the help, but he was always a gentleman._

_He strolled back over to Bentley, hooked his boot in the stirrup, and effortlessly hopped up onto his leather saddle. Then, he grabbed his reins and looked over his shoulder at me. "Do you want me to lead this time, or would you like to?"_

_It really didn't matter who was in front since we both knew these parts like the backs of our hands._

_Anticipating the view of his denim-clad rear hugging that saddle, I was a goner. "I'll follow."_

_As our horses trotted along the path toward the river, Colton was the first to break the silence. "This time next year, I'm hoping we'll be able to take Foster out on his first trail ride."_

_"I can't wait to see how he is under the saddle," I said in awe._

_"Me either. If Foster is anything like his sire, he's going to ride like a dream."_

_I nodded my head in agreement. Foster's father had superb conformation and agility, and he had been a brilliant horse during his competition days. Missy was Foster's broodmare, who also had excellent bloodlines._

_I took in the surroundings we were traveling through. Neither of our parents owned these parts, but our families knew the owners, and we had permission to be on the premises._

_"It really is beautiful out here," I said right as we finally approached the river._

_"Yes, I would love to own a chunk of this land someday." He reached the edge of the water and appeared to be assessing it. "I don't like the looks of this, Paige." He grimaced. "The water is deep, and it makes the underlying current that much more unpredictable."_

_I stopped Missy, keeping her a safe distance behind Bentley, as I evaluated the area, too. The conditions were risky, but it was nothing we hadn't done before. "But we're so close to the prairie." I noticed the north side wasn't nearly as deep as the south, so I lifted my arm and gestured to show him my idea. "What if we stay in the shallow parts?"_

_Colton eyed the path for several moments. "Fine. We'll try to cross." He sighed heavily. "But stay to the far left, and don't veer from my tracks. I mean it, Paige." He tilted his head toward the intended pathway._

_"You got it," I responded, leaning forward in my saddle to affectionately rub Missy's neck._

_Then, we guided Bentley and Missy through the mud banks outlining the river. Our weight on the horses made them sink several inches below the ground, causing a loud suction noise to sound off each time they lifted their hooves for the next step._

_Colton dipped Bentley down into the river first, and the water reached nearly halfway up his legs. Without hesitation, Missy went in right after Bentley. She momentarily bent down to scoop up a drink of water before continuing onward. Meanwhile, I mentally absorbed every step she took on the rocks at the bottom of the river, preparing for whatever might come our way._

_"The current is picking up," Colton warned as we approached a third of the way across the water._

_I slowed Missy down as a precaution and reevaluated our intended course. The water was deeper, and the current was more powerful than originally expected._

_"I don't like it, Paige." Colton shook his head. "We are going back --now."_

_"I agree." I allowed Missy to take one more forward step, so she could find a comfortable stance to turn around._

_In that instant, her back leg slipped on a rock, and I let out a shriek as I was heavily jolted to the right. Missy strained to catch herself, and in turn, she moved directly into the path of the current._

I could feel the cool tears running down my face. I tried to pull myself out of reliving the nightmare as I heard footsteps gently hitting the concrete at a close proximity, but I was powerless to stop the events from replaying in my mind.

_"Paige!" Colton yelled, spinning Bentley around. The look in his eyes was of sheer terror. He quickly jumped off his horse, and without a moment for a second thought, he started running through the river toward me._

_But it was too late._

_Missy slipped farther into deeper water. She released the loudest, most heartrending neigh I had ever heard as she desperately tried to regain her balance. Her rear legs bowed down beneath the surface, drenching me with ice-cold water. I frantically wiggled my leg in hopes of freeing my left foot tangled in the stirrup, but it was stuck from her rapid movements._

_Then, with lightning speed and an incredible force, Missy and I were pulled under the water._

I wrapped my arms around my center as I shivered while recalling the next several instances of that day, which were a blur to some extent. I remembered the current pulling me under, not wanting to let me go, and the excruciating force of Missy's weight slamming me against a rock. My femur had snapped in two, and my leg had been cut wide open. The most wretched panic had set in during that time, and I'd feared that I didn't stand a chance at making it out of the river. Due to the magnitude of my injuries, I had been too weak to fight back against the current that was dragging me farther away from the shore.

Then, by some miracle, Colton had managed to find me. He'd gotten his arms around my waist before pulling me to a fallen tree trunk lying on the edge of the water. I'd never forget the profound sense of relief and gratitude that had coursed through me. I'd felt beyond thankful to be alive and lying in his arms.

To this day, I couldn't forgive myself for not only taking Missy's life, but for also nearly taking Colton's life and my life in the process. I had been foolish to ignore Colton's many warnings as I'd thought it was safe to cross the river in those conditions.

The footsteps I'd heard earlier came to a halt behind me. Without even turning around, I knew that Colton was with me, yet I couldn't bring myself to look at him. I was embarrassed and ashamed.

"You told me the water was too deep that day." I cried at the loss of Missy. "It's my fault that she's gone," I admitted the truth aloud to myself more than anyone. "I could have killed us both that day."

Colton's hand came to the side of my rib cage, and he gently spun me around until we were facing one another.

My admission was left dangling in the air as his domineering body towered over me. His eyes traveled a measured slow pace across my face as if he were memorizing every plane. The air between us intensified with each passing second.

On a hushed whisper, my name left his lips, "Paige..." His uneven tone was filled with longing, and his voice revealed the raw emotions I felt.

He lifted his other hand and tenderly brushed his knuckles down my cheek. My skin ignited, coming to life from his touch.

I allowed myself the same privilege and drank him in. It had been three long months since I last laid eyes on him, and I was taken aback by just how handsome he was. He was still as breathtaking as he'd always been.

His chocolate-brown hair, looking disheveled from his cowboy hat, was a bit longer than usual. His baby-blue eyes raked over me, perusing me with such a striking intensity. I was riveted by those eyes of his that could express an endless number of emotions. He didn't need to speak one word because I could see what he was thinking.

I was unprepared to see the sadness reflecting back at me. It was then I knew that I had not only hurt myself, but I had also wounded him. The thought was unbearable, and I had no choice but to break our connection, glancing down at the ground.

Colton finally spoke, "You can't keep blaming yourself, Paige."

The familiarity of his deep voice warmed my insides, yet the painful memories remained, haunting me.

This was a conversation we'd had many times before, and it had driven a wedge between us. It had impacted my family and my life as I had once known it, too. I still didn't know how to move past that traumatic day, especially since my leg served as a constant reminder of my poor judgment and actions.

I blinked and forced my eyes to scan the area before looking back at him. I needed to change the subject. "How did you know I was here?"

The look he gave me told me that he didn't like my attempt at redirecting our conversation. It was something I'd always done, and he rarely ever let me get away with it.

His lips parted, and he answered, "That Gator of yours never was quiet."

"That's true," I responded, keeping it simple because I was unsure of what else to say.

"You should have told me that you were stopping by tonight," he said softly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "I would have come down to the barn with you."

That was just it. Seeing Colton was what I had been trying so hard to avoid. I was an emotional train wreck, and I needed to get a grip on my life before I could even begin to think about him again.

He neared, closing what little space there was between us. He lowered his head and nuzzled his nose into my hair. "God, Paige, I've missed you so damn much," he breathed.

I heard the heartache in his words, and it was simply more than my heart could take. I sensed the verge of a breakdown coming on, and I wasn't prepared for him to see me like that.

I wanted nothing more than to fall into his arms, to forget the past year, to remember how much I'd loved this man since I was just a little girl. He was my first kiss, and he was supposed to be my last, yet I could not have felt more distant from him right now if I tried. I had no one to blame but myself.

My heart splintered into a million pieces, piercing my chest, as I backed out of his arms and looked up at him. "I have to go."

I turned and headed in the direction from where I'd come. I was mindful to keep my movements slow, so he wouldn't notice the slight limp I still had. Having him witness my physical impairment was the last thing I needed to add to the mix.

"Paige!" Colton called after me.

I paused at the desperation in his voice, and I glanced back at him over my shoulder. The light above him revealed the hurt in his eyes, and knowing I was the cause of it hit the depths of my soul, twisting and churning so deeply--not only for inflicting the emotions in him, but also for the loss of the precious love we had once shared.

"I'm sorry, so sorry, Colton," I offered, keeping my tears at bay. "But I _have_ to go."

Without another word, I increased the distance between us.

When I was safely back in my parents' home, I locked myself away in my childhood room. I let the grief wash over me as I cried myself to sleep.

I could only pray tomorrow would be brighter.

THE NEXT MORNING, it was a perfect day to release my pent-up aggravation on the dirty chores around the property. I spent the entire day shoveling horse manure out of each of the stalls before laying down fresh bedding in its place, cleaning the automatic trough system so that the horses would have fresh water, and moving hay bales into the front loft of the barn.

Sweat beaded on my forehead, and every muscle within my body screamed for me to stop. After wiping my face with my bandana, I forced myself to keep going. Things needed to be done around here, and I was the man for the job.

While working, I thought of my reunion with Paige last night. It had not gone as I'd anticipated. In the twenty years of knowing Paige, minus the past three months, I had only gone a handful of days here and there without seeing her. After being apart for so long, I had expected Paige to eagerly jump into my arms. Last night, I'd wanted nothing more than to yank her toward me, so I could kiss her hard with an assertiveness to show her that she was still mine. Then, I would have reverently moved my lips over hers to show her just how much I'd missed her.

I could tell by the look in her eyes that she still loved me, but something had been holding her back. It pissed me off to feel so helpless.

Well, that was about to change--big time.

Yes, Ashlee was right. Paige could be stubborn, but so could I.

In the next instant, it was as though a switch flipped within me, deepening my need to have Paige back in my arms.

I was going to swoop my girl off her feet.

After showering and dressing in a white T-shirt and jeans, I threw on my hat and my favorite dark leather cowboy boots before making my way down to the barn. I hopped onto my Polaris Sportsman 570 camo four-wheeler, started the engine, and headed toward Paige's house.

She had no knowledge of my plans, and I was hoping my surprise attack would work to my advantage. I'd also left early just in case I would need the extra time to convince her to spend the evening with me.

I brought my ATV to a stop at her back porch, and I turned off the motor. Dave, Paige's father, was making his way from the barn to the house.

"Hello, sir," I said, greeting her old man as we met at the stairs.

We both paused and glanced at one another.

"Howdy, Colton," Dave responded with a genuine smile. "You must be here to see Paige."

"Yes, sir."

"She's inside, helping her mom in the kitchen." His eyes altered, looking curious. He set his arm on the railing and continued, "She didn't mention that you were coming by."

"That's because it's a surprise." I grinned innocently.

"Oh." Dave nodded with a laugh. "Would you like to come in and stay for supper?"

"Of course. I would never turn down one of Nancy's meals."

Paige's father tilted his head to the side, and I could see his eyes from beneath the rim of his hat.

"Wise man."

The two of us started to walk up the stairs together.

At the top, Dave hesitated and faced me. "One more thing," he drawled.

"Yes?"

"Make my little girl smile again." He gave me a manly slap on the back and then began ambling in the direction of the door.

"That's the plan, sir," I called after him.

Dave opened the back door and sauntered in first. I followed and then stepped out from behind him. Paige was setting the table. At the sight of me, her beautiful brown eyes went wide, and she almost dropped the handful of plates she was carrying.

"Good evening," I drawled, accentuating my Southern accent that I knew she loved. I gave her my sexiest and most innocent smile.

I kindly granted her a moment to recover her scattered wits.

"Hello, Colton." She smiled at last, still appearing a little off-kilter. "What are you doing here?"

Dave answered before I had the chance, "I invited the boy in for dinner."

I swallowed and quietly cleared my throat to stifle my laughter. The old man still had my back after all these years.

I pointed at her dad. "What he said."

Paige didn't seem convinced. In fact, she fractionally narrowed her eyes at me just like she used to while calling my bluff when we were kids.

I sauntered up to her with a playful smirk on my face. Then, I outstretched my hands between us. "Let me help you with those," I said, reaching for the plates.

She handed them to me. A smile slipped past her lips. In that moment, I knew that all was forgiven, and I was welcome to stay. Paige never could remain mad at me for long. Her heart was too sweet.

"Supper is ready, so let's all take our seats and dig in," Paige's mom, Nancy, chimed in. She set a Crock-Pot on a hot pad placed on the center of the table.

I quickly set the plates down on the table and distributed them. Then, I assisted Paige with grabbing glasses and utensils before we all took our seats. Nancy and Dave sat at each head of the table, and Paige and I sat across from one another.

The four of us began to fill our plates with the assortment of food in front of us, including a pork roast, buns, baked potatoes, steamed carrots, green bean casserole, and a basketful of corn on the cob. It all looked so good. I didn't know what I was going to dig into first.

As we finally started to eat, I snuck a few quick glances at Paige and found her doing the same to me. We would give each other a shy smile and then go back to taking another bite of food. The first part of the meal remained quiet as we all filled our grumbling stomachs.

When I lifted my glass and took a sip of water, Dave broke the silence. "Colton, how is Foster's training coming along?"

Swallowing my mouthful, I set down my glass and looked over at him. "He's doing fantastic. He has quite the spirit."

"I imagined he would." Dave laughed while adding another corn on the cob to his plate. "How about your parents? Are they settling into their new condo in town?"

Paige's head jerked up, and she gaped over at me. I took it as a hint that she'd had no clue.

"So far, so good," I replied to her dad.

"That had to be a big adjustment for them," Nancy said in between bites. "I just can't picture giving up the ranch life. It's all I have ever known."

"What do you mean, giving it up?" Paige frantically asked. "They sold the ranch?"

I wiped my face with my napkin and clarified, "Yes, I bought it from them."

"When?" she questioned in confusion.

Buying the property and making such a monumental decision without Paige by my side had been tough for me to do, especially not knowing what our future held. Nonetheless, letting go of the place had felt wrong, so I had purchased it.

Knowing the subject wasn't quite appropriate for dinner talk, I methodically pushed around the carrots on my plate. Making eye contact with Paige, I kept my answer short as I said, "I signed the papers about five weeks ago."

"I think it's wonderful that you are going to stay nearby, Colton," Nancy piped in, reaching over to pat my arm.

"I didn't know that," Paige said at the same time, her voice quiet.

"We have a lot of things to catch up on, Paige," I said thoughtfully.

Her eyes roamed over to where her mom had tapped me. I had gotten several tattoos since Paige left town, and I knew she was taking in one that started at my wrist and continued beneath the short sleeve of my shirt.

"It seems that we do," she agreed.

Paige and I stood in front of my four-wheeler, and I knew the clock was ticking. If I didn't convince Paige to come with me soon, then my plans for the night would go down the drain.

I closed the distance between us and wrapped my arms around her. I set my hands on the small of her back, reveling in the feel of her in my arms. When she tipped her gaze up at me, I asked, "Come for a ride with me, please?"

She bit her lower lip in deliberation. I couldn't help but lift one hand to stroke my thumb across it.

She released a cross between a moan and a sigh. "You aren't going to give me space as long as I'm here, are you?"

That was an easy question to answer. "No."

"Figures." She laughed.

"I want to take you somewhere." I returned my hands to either side of her hips and soothingly stroked them along the waistband of her jeans. "I'll take the trail slow. All you have to do is hold on to me."

"Okay," she finally agreed.

I used my right palm to guide her to the side of my four-wheeler. I threw my leg over the seat first and sat down before stretching my hand out to Paige. She slipped her hand in mine and climbed on behind me. Her arms banded around my stomach, and she scooted closer, pressing her inner thighs against the outside of mine. I smiled at the feel of her body wrapped around me.

I turned over the ignition, and the ATV fired up. Then, I rotated my head to the right, catching a glimpse of her from the corner of my eye. "Ready?"

"As I'll ever be," she squeaked, her voice laced with nerves. She tightened herself around me.

In the past, Paige had been the daredevil, and I had been the cautious one, always fearing for her safety. Therefore, seeing this wary side of Paige was so new to me that it threw me for a loop. It was painful to see her state of mind had broken down.

If we were going to overcome this hardship in our relationship, I would have to be the strong one and force her out of her shell--within her limitations, of course. I wasn't even quite sure what those were because she had been so quiet and distant about her injuries. During her most intense recovery months, Paige had allowed only her mother and father to take her to and from physical therapy. At that time, I had been lucky to see her at all on most days.

I set my left hand on top of hers, which still had a death grip around my stomach. "I got you, Paige," I said in a low tone. I was determined to keep us in good spirits. "Just don't let go, and we'll be there shortly."

When she nodded at me, I faced forward and moved my hand to pull in the clutch on the front handlebar. Then, I downshifted into first gear with my foot and slowly released the clutch. All the while, I gently pressed on the gas.

Conscious of keeping our movements easy, I stayed on high alert over the course of the path while attempting to avoid every bump or hole in the ground, so I wouldn't jostle her. After a few minutes, I felt Paige lean her head against my back, right in the middle of my shoulder blades. Her grip loosened, and she opened her palms, cupping my chest, as she relaxed against me. I interpreted it as a good sign that all was well with her.

Our tree fort, the same one I had originally built for Paige when we were roughly ten years old, came into sight. Over the years, as I'd gotten older, I had slowly upgraded it to what it was today.

I gradually came to a stop just a few yards to the right of the tree trunk, and I killed the motor of the ATV. It was as close as I could get without taking a chance of tangling the unruly vines from the tree around the wheels. Most of the fort was hidden behind thick, tall weeds, overgrown branches, and wild bushes that had taken over the area during our absence.

Paige let go of me, lifted her head, and glanced over at our fort. "Wow," she breathed, climbing off the four-wheeler before standing on her feet. "It's still here after all this time."

"Of course it is." I grinned boyishly, rising to stand at her side. I looked between her and the fort. Behind the overgrowth, the top few feet of the building was all that was visible to the eye from here. "It's a little on the rough side, but the structure is solid. Only the cosmetic stuff needs to be fixed."

Lost in her own world, Paige veered to the left and pushed through the grass and milkweed. We dodged patches of mud as we ducked under dense branches of tree limbs. I tucked my thumbs into the loops of my jeans and followed closely behind her, letting her explore the area as I concentrated solely on her.

We had shared years of history here. I thought of one specific memory. On her seventeenth birthday, we had watched the sunset on the wooden ledge of the fort, and for the very first time, I had told her that I loved her. It was also the first time I had made love to her. Looking back, we were just kids, but I hadn't cared. Since we were five years old, I'd loved this girl with my heart and soul, and now, I was going to remind her that my love for her would never change, no matter what challenges came our way.

Paige cleared the other side, and the wide base of the tree came into plain sight. She stopped dead in her tracks as she absorbed the details of the new staircase I had installed just for her. Previously, we'd had to physically climb vertically ten feet in the air on old boards nailed to the tree, but these new steps would allow her to walk up the tree at an elevated angle, not risking injury to herself.

She peeked back at me. The smile on her face had the power to stop my heart, and the tears welling in her eyes had the power to bring me to my knees.

"A staircase? For me?" she asked in awe, undoubtedly knowing the answer.

"Yes." I nodded, overwhelmed by the ferocious drumming of my heartbeat.

Paige blinked rapidly as if she were trying to rein in her emotions. "Thank you. It's perfect."

"You're welcome." I walked behind her en route to the base of the stairs, which were now farther to the left.

The first eight steps were taken in complete silence. As soon as she came in line with the brown bark of the tree, she stopped at our engraving. I observed her as an array of expressions flitted across her features.

C & P

WARMTH FLOODED THROUGHOUT ME as I stared at our initials carved within the bark, remembering the very day Colton and I had used his dad's screwdriver and hammer to chisel the first letter of our names. In my mind, I could still hear our laughter when our aching hands had finally finished outlining the surrounding heart.

Everything for us had happened out here--making small bonfires together in an old metal fire pit, snuggling beneath the stars while listening to our laughter filling the skies, confessing our love to one another before making love for the first time.

Fate had brought us together so long ago, but I didn't know if I had it in me to get us back to where we should be--in our happy place, passionately in love and laughing every single day.

I drew in a breath and swallowed hard before gazing down at him through the thick moisture in my eyes. "Why did you bring me here, Colton?"

He took another step up, just one below me. My pulse quickened at his proximity.

"I'm going to remind you that you are mine, Paige." He softly tipped my chin up until I met his gaze, and he leaned closer. "The kind of love we share never dims or fades." He brushed his lips along mine. When my breath caught, he whispered, "It's the kind of love that lasts forever."

In the next instant, his mouth captured mine. I gasped with pleasure at the amazing feeling of his domineering warm lips, and I melted against him. It was like going home, and in truth, I was.

Colton's hands came to my nape and pulled me to him as if he couldn't get enough of me, and he deepened our connection. Electricity burned throughout me as our lips continued to embrace one another with intense passion and fervor. It kindled something deep within my soul that only he could reach, giving me hope for a future I had believed was lost.

When Colton and I finally broke apart, we were both breathless.

He skimmed his nose across my cheek and then buried his face in my hair. "As much as I want to keep kissing you," he rasped in a husky tone, "we have a sunset to catch."

Still in a hazy state of mind, the only word I was able to speak was, "Okay."

He lowered one hand, twined his fingers with mine, and led me up the rest of the way. At the top of the stairs, we rounded the corner and ducked our heads beneath a huge overgrown tree limb. We passed between two wooden support posts that outlined the open entrance of the tree fort.

The floor was covered in worn plywood, and a few paintings I had done years ago were still visible on the walls. Back then, art had been my single hobby--outside of horses, of course. I had insisted it would dress up the place a bit and hide some of the dull wood. Colton had let me paint to my heart's content.

To the right, the plywood wall displayed a painting of the first sunset we had watched out here together. A mixture of dark- and light-blue paint strokes covered the top and then faded into medium purple followed by orange and yellow. They used to be all vibrant shades in their time, but they weren't as bright now. A sketch of our favorite prairie field covered another wall. I had painted it one fall, my favorite time of year, so I could use many shades of gold and yellow, and to enhance the atmosphere of the fort, I'd added red and orange, too.

Colton was now standing in front of me. His eyes searched mine as if he were trying to deliberate if I would turn around and look at the wall behind me, but I knew what was there--a collage of both our families' horses. Bentley and Missy, Colton's and my horses at the time, were at the front and center, taking up most of the space.

"I don't want to see it and take the chance of ruining this moment." I adamantly shook my head while stepping toward him.

"All right," he said with understanding. "Let's go."

We walked out the open end on the other side of the fort leading to a six-by-six foot expansion. It was Colton's version of our own personal deck, and it provided a perfect view of the sky.

"Look!" I exclaimed, glancing upward. "The sun is beginning to set!"

Colton sat down, resting his back against the outside wall of the fort. He lifted his knees and broadened his legs for me to settle in between. I gradually lowered myself to the floor and positioned my back against his chest. He gathered his arms around me, and I felt myself relax against him.

"Look at how rich and vibrant the colors in the sky are tonight," Colton mentioned near my ear.

"Uh-huh," I agreed in awe, taken by the way the hues reflected off the white clouds. "There is just something about watching the sun fall out of sight. It never gets old."

He set his hands on top of mine and used his thumbs to caress my skin. "Tell me about your time in Murfreesboro."

I continued to gaze at the sky, pondering over what little I had to tell him. "Most of my days were spent with Ashlee at the bakery where I learned how to bake all sorts of delicious goodies."

"Mmm," he crooned in a happy boyish tone. "Please tell me you memorized her recipe for gingersnap cookies."

"Actually, I do know it by heart." I grinned even though he couldn't see my face. "Though, we don't get a significant amount of orders for those."

"That surprises me. Her customers don't know what they are missing out on." He shifted us as though he were getting more comfortable on the unforgiving plywood.

"That is true, but anything Ashlee bakes is absolutely divine." Colton's parents entered my thoughts, and I yearned to know more about what had happened. "Why did your parents sell the ranch?"

"With the property being so big along with the improvements my parents made to the fences, barns, and equipment buildings over the years, they still owed a considerable balance on the mortgage," he said.

I could hear his love and devotion to his family.

"Dad would never have been able to retire, so they decided to downsize."

"So, you asked if you could buy it?" I inquired, trying to understand.

Colton answered, "Yes. When they first came to me, they wanted to know my thoughts on selling the ranch and our horse training facility. I didn't want to give it up if there was another way, so I went to the bank and applied for a loan."

"Were your parents okay with you taking over the place and the business?"

"Of course," he said. "Mom and Dad have always loved it here. They were both thrilled to be able to keep the horse establishment my father had built from the ground up in the family. Dad just didn't want to run the business dynamics of it any longer, and Mom felt it was time for them to retire. My career is just getting started. So you see, it worked out in the end for everyone."

Colton's parents were older than my own, but they were still fairly young to retire. It was hard for me to process since I could not picture my dad giving up the life of a rancher anytime soon, but we all had different visions for our retirement. Johnathan and Josephine's contentment was the most important part.

I still had to ask, "Are they happy in the condo?"

"Oh, yes! They thoroughly enjoy not getting up at the crack of dawn to do chores anymore." Colton laughed richly. "They still come by and visit all the horses, but now, they leave me with all the dirty work!"

"That sounds fair," I retorted playfully.

"Uh-huh," he huffed in exasperation. "Leave it to you to defend them and not care that I do all the hard labor."

I tipped my head to the side and rotated to smile back at him, cherishing this time with him. "Well, they were always nice to me."

Colton caught me off guard as he lowered his head and sweetly kissed the corner of my mouth. "That's because you're a girl," he countered, pulling back. "Now, I want to hear more about your time away from me, so go on," he urged.

I resisted the compulsion to frown, knowing I'd much rather hear about him than talk about myself. "Well, on the weekends, Ashlee and I would sometimes go shopping at the mall. We both agree that a woman can never have enough purses or shoes."

"That doesn't surprise me."

I ignored his typical male response and continued, "Or if we finished our work early enough, we'd catch a new release at the movie theater and gorge ourselves on popcorn. You know, we just did typical girl stuff." I tried to think of something else exciting that had happened in the past three months, but I came up blank. "Other than that, there isn't really much to tell. My life there was a cycle of work and physical therapy on constant repeat."

I felt Colton slightly tense against me. An uncomfortable quietness fell over us.

"How is your therapy going?" he inquired, addressing the question that seemed to be looming over us.

I tried to form the most optimistic response. "My therapist, Derek, works me hard, and he pushes me to do better during each visit," I said fondly. I had a love-hate relationship with the guy, but my progress was mostly his doing, and I was extremely grateful for his guidance and constant encouragement. "He anticipates that I'll make a full recovery over time, but a few bad days in between the good ones will remain."

"I'm glad to hear that you will recover though." Colton's tension eased. "How much longer do you have in the program?"

"I ask Derek that question all the time." I outstretched my cramped legs to alleviate the tingling sensation fluttering throughout them, and I crossed my ankles out in front of me. "His only answer is, 'As long as it takes to get you back in good health.'"

"That sounds like a great answer to me," Colton drawled in a Southern tone. Leaning into me, he bent forward and hugged me close to his chest. "One day at a time, Paige"--he kissed my temple--"and I promise you, things _will_ get better from here on out."

The next morning, I made the drive back to Murfreesboro, so I wouldn't miss my scheduled physical therapy appointment. I usually dreaded going there, but today, for some unknown reason, I felt like a whole new person.

Once I entered the building, I strolled over to the computer stand against the wall and completed the self check-in before making my way to the main area of the facility.

Derek approached me. "Hey, Paige," he greeted me with his friendly smile in place. "You ready to begin our session?"

"Yep. I'm ready for whatever curveballs you can throw at me," I chimed back, finding myself grinning in delight.

Derek always had a new challenge for me at every visit, and today, I was going to kick its ass.

"Wow!" he exclaimed in wonder. "I don't know what has you in such a great mood, but I'll take it." He motioned toward the elliptical. "Let's have you start with your normal warm-up routine and limber up those muscles. Then, we'll begin today's exercises."

"You got it," I answered before making my way over to one of the machines.

I gently climbed up and settled my feet on the designated footings. After setting the timer and preprogrammed warm-up regimen, I began a measured pace. My right quad and hamstring screamed in usual protest at every passing loop. I pushed the pain out of the forefront of my mind, and I kept going. Halfway through the workout, my muscles heated up and started to give, loosening in my favor.

This was my favorite part of the session. It was when I was at my peak and when I believed light and hope were at the end of the enclosed tunnel I found myself in.

But as the end of my twenty-minute session neared with only thirty seconds left, the shakiness throughout my body crept in, and I was spent. That was how short my burst of energy had lasted.

When the timer dinged, I came to a stop, leaned forward, and rested my upper weight on my hands. I hoped the throbbing sensation in my injured leg would lessen just a bit, giving me the relief I craved.

"Hey," Derek said, redirecting my attention, as he approached the side of the machine. I rose to my full height as he continued, "Let's stretch your muscles."

"All right." Aware that my feet weren't steady, I cautiously stepped down to the ground, being careful not to face-plant.

Derek pointed to the third curtain. "Room C is open."

Dread filled me. The choices were always Room A through E, and all of them held the same meaning to me. Excruciating intense pain would be in my immediate future. It was the kind of pain that had the power to make someone faint.

I followed him into the room and lay down on the cot.

This was the hardest part. After recovering from my surgeries last fall, a large amount of scar tissue had formed in the surrounding area. My orthopedic surgeon hadn't wanted to make another incision to cut the scar tissue out because more could develop in its place from the additional surgery. The only option was to forcefully bend my leg to stretch the scar tissue and increase my flexibility over a duration of time.

Currently, the range of motion in my right leg was at sixty percent. Derek wanted me back to one hundred percent, but he would settle for ninety percent. To me, it seemed like an unattainable goal. It was a grueling and awful process to manipulate the stiff scar tissue past its confinements. Some days, the agony seemed completely unendurable, and I'd want to beg him to stop and let my leg be--even if it meant it would be that way forever.

Derek stepped up to the table and leaned over me. "Are you ready to begin?" he asked with soft eyes.

I nodded and quietly responded with a simple, "Yes."

He placed one arm beneath my right calf and set his opposing arm on top of my upper leg. He sluggishly began to bend my leg as far as it would go, raising my knee in the air, and he proceeded to push my ankle toward my inner thigh. Then, Derek straightened my limb, slowly lifting it in the air as he came to stand at the middle of the table. Bracing his shoulder against the back of my knee and hamstring, he pressed my leg toward my body.

I breathed in and out when I felt the inner pull of my muscles, knowing this was still the easy part.

"Good," he acknowledged, seemingly impressed with my flexibility. "Now, flip over onto your stomach, and let's try to extend it further."

_Crap._ I rolled over onto my belly while anxiety flooded my core.

Right then, memories of my night with Colton at the tree fort took over my thoughts. Nothing compared to the feel of his arms wrapped around me as we had watched the sunset. He could so naturally make me smile, and his kisses were always so complete and loving.

Derek repositioned his hands on my leg, and with greater pressure this time, he began to force my ankle toward my thigh. I felt too stubborn to surrender myself to crying out in pain as I usually did. Instead, I let images of Colton's face resume their place in my mind.

"Fifty percent," Derek breathed out loud enough for me to hear.

Hands-down, I hated this more than anything in the world.

"Sixty..." He trailed off, continuing with his movements.

_Shit._

As Derek continued to handle my limb, it felt as though someone were digging sharp knives into my leg. Tears crept in. I buried my face in my arms and closed my eyes, locking the tears inside.

I dug deep within myself, and Colton's baby-blue eyes finally came to me. I loved the way he always looked at me. _Oh, and his smile._ His lips were so full and soft. They were a breathtaking sight.

"Sixty-three..."

I bit down on my lip to keep from screaming out.

_God, it hurts so freaking bad._ But I refused to be defeated. I wanted to be able to live my life without worrying about moving in a way that resulted in pain. I wanted to walk a distance in front of my family without seeing their concerned expressions. I yearned to let go of my past, so I could have a future with Colton and ride a horse again someday.

"Sixty-seven..."

"Stop." I inhaled sharply. "No more."

Derek instantly released the pressure on my leg. "Okay." He gradually lowered it back down to the cot.

I was nearly hyperventilating. I twisted my head, resting my cheek on my arm.

"That was great, Paige." Coming to stand at my side, Derek smiled genuinely. "You should be very pleased with your progress."

"I can't quite bring myself to agree with you at the moment." Distressed, I heaved oxygen into my starved lungs. I was in too great of pain to see it from his standpoint. "Maybe later?" I added jokingly.

"That's fair." He laughed flippantly, repositioning himself to the other side of the table. "Let's finish up here with the left leg to keep things even, and then we'll move on to your routine for the day. I'd like to show you a few new stretches with exercise bands, and then you can keep moving forward while at home."

"Sounds good to me," I agreed.

Now that the worst part of physical therapy was over, I could take out all my frustrations while pushing myself to the limits during the upcoming workout. Without sacrifice, dedication, and hard work, there would be no reward.

Later this evening on my drive back home to Shelbyville, I would have to find a little token to say thank you to Colton for being my inspiration.

AFTER AN EARLY DINNER, I slipped a toothpick between my lips and went back outside to get a few extra chores knocked off my list before calling it a night. There was never a dull day while living on a ranch. In truth, most of my time was spent doing hard physical labor, but I loved every second of it.

Thick dark blue clouds were beginning to roll in overhead as I drove my John Deere 6R tractor in the direction of the west pasture. The cattle still needed another bale of hay dropped into their feeders, so they wouldn't run short. Otherwise, I would have some rather cranky animals in the morning.

I entered the red hay barn, approached the eight-hundred-pound round bale, and pushed forward with the tractor, driving the metal rods right into the center of the hay.

With slow and precise movements, I used the hydraulic lever to pick up the large bale, and I began backing out of the building. I grinned at the rumbling sound of my baby's dominating six-hundred-and-twenty-five horsepower motor effortlessly moving the weight.

Then, I made my way over to the gray metal gate of the cattle field before shifting the tractor into neutral. Letting the loud engine idle, I hopped down out of the cab and opened the gate wide enough for the tractor to pass through.

After climbing aboard the tractor once again, I slipped it into gear and headed for the feeder, so I could lower the new bale on top of the previous one's remains. Just as always, all the cattle came running to eat the fresh hay.

Knowing the last of my responsibilities for the evening was now complete, I turned the tractor around in a circle and headed for the exit.

Paige was leaning against the gate with her arms folded over the top bar, observing me with a content smile on her face. She was dressed in a hoodie with her long brown hair pulled back into a ponytail.

As I slowly approached the gate, Paige backed up, getting out of the way. I drove in between the two fence posts and came to a stop a safe distance away from her. From the side mirrors, I saw her shut the gate before walking up alongside the tractor.

I lowered the throttle to a dull rumble, so she could hear me over the noise. Then, I opened the cabin door and motioned for her. "Come on up. I'll give you a ride," I said. It hit me then just how much I wanted her to join me.

She assessed the steps of the machine. Knowing the first step was a bit of a jump, I slipped the tractor into park and climbed down to her.

"Here," I said, offering my hand to her. "Let me help you."

"Okay," she murmured.

I could sense her hesitation.

I gave her a reassuring smile, and she locked her hand with mine. I inwardly debated the easiest way to get her on the tractor. Since picking her up under her legs would indubitably hurt her, I went for her waist and lifted her straight in the air as gently as possible. A thin drawstring bag slung over her shoulders hit me square in the face. She firmly planted her feet on the first step and continued upward to the cabin without any trouble.

Paige leaned as far over toward the windshield as she could while I slipped into the leather seat.

I glanced up at her and patted my leg while releasing a mischievous grin. "The cabin's not made for two, so come here and snuggle in."

She raised her brows at me and mirrored my expression with a witty one of her own. "I'm sure you don't mind the small space."

"Not at all," I drawled in my Southern accent. I hummed throatily in appreciation as she neared, watching the way her blue jeans molded against her sexy curves.

Once she was seated atop my right thigh, I moved her small bag to the side, so I could shift over to the left. I pressed my chest against her back while resting my chin above her collarbone, allowing me to see out the front windshield.

She rotated her head toward me, and our faces were just inches apart.

Her exquisite brown eyes were filled with excitement as she asked, "Can I drive?"

I recalled Paige as a kid, begging her father to ride one of his heavy machineries, only to be told that it was too risky. Today, we were grown adults, and I had a tractor of my own.

"Sure. Take the wheel."

I guided her hands to the steering wheel, and her fingertips curled around it.

I skillfully used my tongue to move the toothpick to the corner of my mouth. "Now, set your right foot on the brake pedal and press it all the way down to the floor. Then, use your left foot to do the same with the clutch," I instructed.

I pointed down to the pedals, and she did as I'd asked.

"A tractor works a little differently than an ATV. You need to use equal measures of releasing the clutch while increasing the throttle attached to the steering column to the right of the wheel," I finished, showing her the small lever.

"Okay..." she replied, trying to keep up with all my instructions. "It sounds like a piece of cake," she joked.

"Don't worry. It is." I used an encouraging tone, observing her as she settled in. "Just remember this has a lot more power."

"I'll be careful," she reassured me.

I could feel her eagerness returning.

"Just be ready to take the wheel if you think we're going to crash," she added.

"I won't let you crash." I laughed with a great deal of mirth. "All right. Now, on your right is a control panel to shift the tractor into gear."

Paige repositioned herself to glance down at the gearshift. "Uh, there are about twenty different controls over here." She snickered. "You'll need to be more specific than that."

I snuck my right arm around her back, set my hand on top of hers, and guided her to the right lever. "This one," I said softly, pressing our hands forward. "Gradually let go of the brake," I directed her, moving our joined hands from the lever back over to the throttle on the steering column, "and increase the speed."

"Here we go!" Paige squealed.

I observed the huge tires on the tractor beginning to turn, pushing us forward.

I let my hands come to her sides, and I burrowed my body against hers, reveling in her excitement. "She's all yours."

All the while, I kept my eyes on the path and searched our surroundings to make sure we were a safe distance away from my new wooden fences and the many buildings and obstacles spread throughout the property.

She made a wide loop and breached the edge of the orchard. The Liberty apple trees were in full bloom, bearing bright red apples, which reminded me they would need to be picked soon. We came to a gravel path separating the apple trees from the pear trees.

"Can I go in between?" she shouted back at me.

"Yeah. Just don't get too close."

She smoothly maneuvered us along the rocks, positioning us in the middle of the two mature fruit trees.

At the end of the row, we neared a new section of my white fence. I lifted my hands and held them in the air, hovering above hers, as I held my breath. She turned us around in the grass to make another loop. I released the air in my lungs on a whoosh when the wood remained intact. Her movements had been smooth and precise, and I was quite proud of her.

She briefly tipped her head back and beamed at me. "You okay back there, cowboy?"

"I am now." I unleashed a satisfied grin. "I appreciate you not taking out my fence."

"You're most welcome."

She laughed wholeheartedly, and I marveled in the sound. It had been so long since I last heard that carefree laughter of hers.

_Damn, how I've missed that._

Paige was now heading west in the direction of the horse barn. I noticed the sun was receding behind the roof of the building, and an array of colors filled the sky.

"Look," I breathed along her ear, aiming my index finger toward the light.

Paige brought the tractor to a rest, and she gave her full attention to the scenery. In that instant, it suddenly dawned on me that whether Paige and I were chasing the next sunset or spending time together in the evening, a sun setting in the sky always seemed to find us at one point or another.

"Wow, it's so pretty," she crooned. "That's two we've seen this week."

She tried to snuggle back into me, but the bag had meshed its way between us.

"What's in that bag of yours?" I asked, shifting the material over.

"A present." She slightly repositioned herself until I could see her face. Her eyes were glowing with mischief. "But I'm not ready to share it with you quite yet."

I pinched my brows together in confusion, eagerly wanting to know more. "Share it with me?" I inquired. "How can you share a gift?"

"Easily." Paige laughed and shrugged her shoulders. "Some of it is for you, and the rest is for me."

The only guess I had was that it had to be food, but I decided to be impish and playful instead. "Are you sure you don't want to give it to me now?" I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her to me. "Once I have whatever it is in my hands, maybe I won't share any of it with _you._ "

She gasped at me, stifling her laughter. "That's not nice!"

"Neither is teasing," I rebutted her with a devilish smirk.

Paige attempted to ease out of my hold, and I relinquished her, so I wouldn't risk hurting her leg. I was still unsure of her boundaries.

Standing in front of me, she removed one of the shoulder straps from her bag and clutched it to her chest. "I'm definitely not sharing these gingersnaps with you now!"

"Gingersnaps!" I made a tsk sound with my mouth. In the beat of a second, I hooked my finger in the belt loop of her jeans and leisurely drew her to me once again. "Now, I'm not letting you go until you hand them over."

The atmosphere rapidly altered between us as we gazed at one another.

"So, come here," I finally added, my tone roughening with every word.

My eyes maintained contact with hers, never wavering, as she straddled the outside of my thighs. My heart pounded against my chest with an unruly force, increasing the blood pulsating within my veins.

She was all I could see. Nothing else mattered.

Paige fluently removed the bag from her other shoulder and lightly tossed it to the floor. With only the sound of our breathing filling the small confines of the cabin, she reached forward, yanked the toothpick out of my mouth, and flicked it.

She draped her arms over my shoulders and glided her hands to my nape. "Is this close enough?" she whispered.

All my blood ran south as I went rock-hard beneath her.

Yearning to feel her bare skin once again, I glided my hand upward, stopping just above the ridge of her pants. I closed my eyes for only a few moments, heightening my sense of touch, as I let my fingertips trail a path across the planes of her smooth stomach before moving all the way over to her hip. Remembering how she felt, I gently gripped either side of her waist and repositioned her until the center of our bodies were touching.

The movement caused my lips to brush against hers.

"There is no such thing as _enough_ when it comes to you, Paige," I answered at last, staring into the depths of her stunningly beautiful eyes. Raising one hand between us, I dragged it back and forth across the base of her jaw. "I always want more with you. I want it all."

Her lips parted as her breathing became rough and jagged.

As much as I wanted to claim her and make her mine again, there was so much left unsaid between us, and I needed some answers.

"I already endured you leaving me once, Paige, and it nearly destroyed me to let you go." I laid my heart on the line for her. "But I don't think I could survive it a second time." I slid my hand around to the back of her neck, holding her to me. "So, if you're not home for good, you need to tell me now."

Just like that, her eyes dimmed. The glow I had created in them moments ago vanished into thin air. It fucking killed me to be the one to take it away, but I needed to say my piece.

She angled her face away from me and slightly shook her head. "I can't make you that promise."

Unable to stand her breaking our connection, I gently cupped the base of her chin and brought her back to face me. "Why not?"

Paige looked as though she was torn. "I don't have that answer."

"Yes, you do," I responded, searching her eyes. "Either you don't want to tell me why you're undecided on whether you are staying or leaving again. Or you've already made up your mind, and you know I won't like your decision. So, which is it?"

Conflicting emotions streamed across her expression as the silence stretched between us. Every passing second felt like my heart was being ripped from my chest.

"I can't help you if you won't let me in," I offered. Increasing the strength in my voice, I added, "And if you think for one second that I'm letting you pack your bags and drive miles away from me again"--I hesitated at seeing the tears brimming her eyes--"you're wrong."

It was as though something in Paige snapped, and she was pissed.

She moved her hand to the center of my sternum and pushed against me while wiggling herself off my lap. "You can't make me stay."

"No, I can't." I fought for control as my mind screamed, _Yes, I can_.

I watched her rise to her feet. I hated the fact that she was going to walk away from me without resolving anything.

"But I want to know why you're so unhappy here and why you feel like you have to run. You're hiding something from me, Paige." I stood next to her in the cramped area and set my hand over my heart. "I can _feel_ that you aren't telling me something."

Tears spilled down her cheeks, and she rotated her head to face the exit. "I don't know what you're talking about." She opened the door and began stepping down, causing me to follow. "I have to go."

I quickly darted around her and lowered onto my haunches. I gripped the fender of the tire well, so I could jump down to the ground and help her. Once landing on my feet, I pivoted to see her staring apprehensively at the last step. I lifted my arms to her waist.

Her gaze bounced between the ground and me as she appeared to be in deep concentration. Her eyes filled with fury or maybe even resentment, but it didn't seem to be directed at me. It seemed as though she was upset at herself because she couldn't make it down from the machine on her own.

At last, Paige bent forward and set her hands on my shoulder. I could feel the frustration rolling off of her in dense waves as I ever so carefully lowered her to the grass.

It was dark now with only the yellow lights of the tractor illuminating our surroundings.

"Thank you." She righted the bottom of her hoodie that had risen during our movements. Her eyes skirted to the edge of the cattle pasture where her Gator was parked and then back at me. "I should head home. It's getting late." She turned as though she were in a hurry to get away from me.

"You're running, Paige," I challenged her, not willing to let the topic go. "I deserve some answers."

Just as I thought I would have to chase her down, she whipped around to face me. I could feel the exact second something cracked inside of her.

"You don't know what it's like, okay?" she yelled. On her next breath, her ribs expanded as if she were taking in a gulp of air. "You have no idea what it feels like to know that your horse is gone because of your poor judgment!" She nearly choked as heavy sobs rippled through her, and tears streamed down her face.

"It wasn't your fault, Paige. It was an accident," I countered in understanding, advancing a step to pull her into my arms.

She took an opposing step away from me. I balled my hands into fists at the thought of her not letting me touch her to comfort her.

"Missy was my baby girl, my favorite horse," Paige cried in a hushed whisper as she wrapped her arms around herself, trembling slightly. "And she's gone because of me."

Missy and Paige had had an undeniable bond. I recalled the way Missy used to run up to the fence if Paige was near and how Missy would wrap her neck around Paige as if giving her a hug. Foster could be the same with Paige, if she would give him the chance.

Missy would have followed Paige anywhere she asked. That horse had loved Paige, and Paige had loved her.

"You can't keep blaming yourself," I repeated the same words I had told her over and over, hoping she would believe me this time. "You have to move on and live your life."

A second wave of anger seemed to flash through Paige's eyes.

"And accept that I so easily jeopardized both our lives in the blink of an eye?" She opened and closed her eyes rapidly as though she were attempting to rid the images from her mind. "I almost took your life, Colton, and I will never forgive myself for making such a foolish decision."

"You're not the only one who has to carry that burden!" I stepped forward again, matching her irritation.

When she retreated, I advanced again. I was unwilling to let her walk away from me.

" _I_ knew in my gut that the river wasn't safe, yet I let us cross," I said.

Her torso bumped into a tree behind her. I lifted my arm and rested it on the bark above her head.

" _I_ almost lost _you_ that day." I grasped her hip and pulled her waist to me, refusing to let her go. "We survived those currents against all odds, Paige. After all we have been through"--I let my hand trail up the side of her body until I reached her neck, and then I wiped away her tears with my thumb, unable to stand the sight of them--"never once did I think I would lose you, that you would allow something to tear us apart."

"I don't want it to break us apart," Paige murmured softly, looking as though she might crumble at any second.

"Then, don't let it." I dragged my hand down her cheek to tenderly stroke her lips, back and forth.

I yearned to taste her, and my willpower snapped. I leaned into her and captured her mouth, controlling the kiss. I gave her everything I had in hopes of making her realize that what we shared was worth fighting for.

The power of our embrace spread throughout my body, and it calmed the raging storm within me that I would drown in whenever she was gone.

I drew back while still holding her close, feeling her shiver against me. I knew it was from the evening air because a cool breeze had picked up around us.

"Come inside with me, Paige." I searched her eyes. "I'm not ready to let you out of my sight just yet. We have much more to talk about, and I'd like to show you something."

I thought convincing her to go up to the house was going to be a losing battle, so she surprised me when she responded, "Okay."

It was all I needed to hear. "Thank you." I gently pressed a kiss against her forehead. "I have to shut down the tractor and lock it up for the night. Then, we can take your Gator up to the house."

After she nodded in agreement, I quickly did as I'd told her. Then, I returned to Paige and grabbed her hand.

As we closed the distance to my house, some of the tension eased from my body. I could only hope her staying past an argument and not running for the hills meant we were taking a step in the right direction.

THE WHOLE WAY UP TO COLTON'S HOUSE, I felt like a chunk of weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I was more at peace since I had given him some insight into my struggles with grief from losing Missy and guilt over how I had foolishly risked his life on that day.

It was a baby step, but one that had needed to be made.

New anxieties arose as we came to the back door of his house. I wondered what questions he would ask me and if I would be able to shed some light on my future--not only for him, but also for myself. And I was eager to see what he wanted to show me.

Colton interrupted my thoughts as he rotated to face me. The outdoor lighting gave me a view of his broad smile, causing me to mirror his expression.

"I hope you like what I've done with the place," he said, catching me off guard.

I drew my brows together, perplexed by his statement. "You've already started to remodel the house?" I asked in astonishment.

"Yes, I've made a few changes here and there." He twisted the handle and pushed the door wide open. "Keep your tennis shoes on, so you don't step on anything sharp while walking through the living room."

"Ah, good to know." I cautiously stepped forward, absorbing the uneven wooden surface beneath my feet.

Colton entered behind me, and he flipped on the light switch.

My mouth dropped open in shock at seeing the inside of the house. The living room carpet had been stripped down to the underlayment, and drywall was missing on the two exterior walls, allowing a chilly draft into the room. The interior walls appeared to have new sheets screwed in place. I glanced in front of me and noticed long sheets of clear plastic hanging from the ceiling to separate this part of the house from the rest. I assumed it was to help shield the dust and keep the draft from going into the other rooms.

"I thought you said you were making a _few_ changes?" I raised a brow at Colton.

He came to stand at my side. "I am."

"You gutted the entire living room!" I laughed. "I would say that this is more along the lines of a complete demolition."

"I should explain that it originally started out as a simple project, and then one thing led to another and another..." He broke off and grinned boyishly at me. "The next thing I knew, I'd ripped out old plaster and drywall, and I began to reinsulate the walls to eliminate the drafts blowing through here."

"Wow," I said, scanning the room again. My visions ran wild with how he might decorate the living area. I pondered over what color paint and furniture he would choose. He'd always had impeccable taste. "I can't wait to see it once you've finished."

"You will," he replied with a confident smirk. An impish shimmer reflected back at me from his handsome baby-blue irises.

"Maybe I don't want to," I retorted, letting a playful sass ring in my voice. I was contradicting my earlier statement of being excited to see it once it was complete, but I didn't care. I'd missed joking around with him like this.

He strolled up to me and gathered me in his arms. I felt his fingers lock together at the small of my back.

"Then, I guess I have no choice but to keep you here until the job is done," he drawled. He lowered his head to skim his lips across my neck.

My body intuitively gravitated toward him as I succumbed to the feeling of being in his arms.

"I can't let you miss out on seeing the finished product."

"And if I don't want to stay?" The words had slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them. I knew we were heading into dangerous territory.

He trailed his nose up the lobe of my ear, and I shivered at the feel of his warmth. He pulled my earlobe between his lips and oh-so lightly nipped at the sensitive flesh. As my pulse sped up, I closed my eyes to refrain from moaning out. Even the simplest of his touches had a direct line to my core.

"I guess I'll have to be more convincing," he breathed along my skin.

I wondered what he'd meant by that, so I queried, "Oh? How so?"

He abruptly drew back and left me hanging in the wind. Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, I realized he was aware of the effect he had on me. Therefore, he knew exactly what he was doing in this moment.

_Jerk._

"You'll see." He winked as he took my hand and guided me in the direction of the hanging plastic. "Come on. I want to show you the rest of the house. Wait till you see the new kitchen and master bedroom."

He led me to the right side of the hanging plastic and lifted it over his head, so we could pass under. On the other side, my eyes roamed back and forth, taking in the gloriously remodeled kitchen.

The deep cherry-red cabinets covered the majority of the wall space in the room, except for the expansive window above the kitchen sink that would allow natural light to beam inside. New stainless steel appliances had been installed, including a double oven stacked at my right and an electric stovetop beside it. A kitchen island was perfectly planted in the center. A silver hanging rack was above it, holding an assortment of frying pans and skillets.

It was every woman's dream kitchen.

"Wow," I repeated, unable to peel my eyes away from its beauty. A vision of me standing in the kitchen, cooking something yummy for Colton for dinner, subconsciously played out in my mind.

"That's a good _wow_ I hope." He chuckled, snapping me out of my reverie.

I could feel his eyes on me.

"Most definitely." I continued to admire what must have been long hours of hard work before I met his gaze. "How did you have time to do all this while keeping up with the ranch?"

His eyes lost a fraction of their spark. He broke our connection and stared out the window above the kitchen sink. "These days, I have a lot of free time in the evening." He shrugged. "I like to keep myself busy."

"Oh," was all I said as mixed feelings coursed through me. One, I was saddened to see my decision to leave home had affected his life so profoundly. Two, I was rejoicing over the idea of him being adrift without me. In truth, I had been just as lonely and lost without him. The confusing thoughts made me feel contrite.

He tipped his head toward the hallway just past the kitchen entrance. "I haven't started the dining room or the two smaller rooms on that side of the house."

"But you remodeled the master bedroom?" I recalled his earlier words.

"Yes. Would you like to see it?"

"Sure." I offered a genuine smile, hoping to lighten his mood.

I followed behind him as we retraced our steps. Another plastic sheet hung from the ceiling, and we passed under it. Colton turned the handle of the closed door immediately following the barrier and opened it. He walked inside the room and shifted to face me as I crossed the threshold.

Since I had only seen this room from a distance, it was much larger than I'd expected. I immediately released a small gasp as I took in my surroundings. A large sleigh bed centered along the back wall captivated my attention. A stunning canvas hanging above it was a picture of a sunset, but it was not just any ordinary sunset. The distinct arrangement of several types of trees running along the bottom edge made this image identifiable to its location, and I would recognize the location from anywhere.

I looked over at Colton for an explanation.

A soft smile filled his features, revealing a small dimple at the corner of his mouth. "A photographer friend took it for me. You and I have watched that sunset at the tree fort a million times." He came closer to me, outstretched his hand to grasp the front of my hoodie, and pulled me toward him with a slow pace, swiftly charging the atmosphere between us. "I want it to be the last thing we see every night before bed."

He appeared to be searching my eyes for a response or for some inclination of how I felt. Honestly, with the newfound drumming of my heart and the pounding in my ears at the present moment, I was stuck in a state of stupor at its finest.

"Colton," was all I managed to say at last.

But his eyes bore such strong conviction and prevalence in them that it made me want to push aside all my reservations.

"I want to wake up with you in my arms, feeling your breath against my bare skin, while your body is curled into my side. I want to always start my day with you." He lifted his hand and tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "I want to know that you'll fight for us and that you're here to stay--forever." He neared until his lips were inches from mine. "Our kind of love is rare, Paige, and I won't let your fears keep you from me. _You_ are stronger than that. Our love runs deeper than that. It's one of fate."

_God..._

He was so good with words and always so honest and open with his feelings. He could make me believe that fate and love were on our side, like it was all we would need to make it through the tough times.

And here I was, unable to string together a few words for the life of me.

Still, he deserved my utmost honesty, but the truth was, I didn't know if this was where I belonged.

"Colton," I exhaled his name in a rush. Slightly stepping back, I lifted my arms to gesture to everything around us. "I'm not sure I can give you what you want." I motioned to myself, hating the reality of the situation. It pierced my soul to think of losing him. "I'm a different person than I used to be. I don't want you to find out later down the road that I'm not the same girl you once loved." I swallowed thickly. "It would crush me."

"That would never happen." He stepped forward, not allowing me to put any space between us. One of his hands came to my jaw while the other held my waist.

He wasn't catching the severity of my revelation.

"I don't think you understand what I mean."

"So, tell me," he said.

_Fuck._ I choked back tears that had formed from just thinking about how much this would hurt. "I'm not sure if I want to live on a ranch..." I trailed off as I saw my confession sinking into his mind.

His hands fell to his sides, and he looked at me as if I had slapped him.

I had to keep going, or I would never get all my feelings out. "I don't know if this is the place for me anymore." My vision blurred at his desolate, empty expression. I was breaking both our hearts. "I have loved this kind of life since I was a little girl. It's all I know. Now though, being here, surrounded by horses, is a painful reminder of what I lost."

Emotions flashed through his eyes so quickly that I had no time to decipher any of them.

"Are you trying to hurt me?" he asked indifferently in a tone I hadn't heard from him before today. "You are constantly pushing me away at every turn."

"No." I blinked through the moisture in my eyes, hoping to see his face. "I can't quite explain it, but the accident and losing Missy changed something inside me."

Colton glanced away, appearing to be running over something in his head. Then, he looked me straight in the eyes, his hard ones pinning mine. "Paige, the first time I saw you since you returned home, you were down at the barn by the horses. So, how can that be true?"

"That was different," I replied, knowing I wasn't making a bit of sense. _Gosh, I suck at explaining things._

"Really?" He clipped out a bitter laugh, but I knew it was out of hurt. "How do you figure?"

"I wanted to see Foster," I admitted softly. A wave of anguish washed over me from just mentioning his name.

Colton scrunched his brows together. "But you were by Bentley when I came into the barn."

"That was an accident." It was then I noticed the trembling in my hands. I stuck them in the front pocket of my hoodie, so Colton couldn't see my reaction. "I was looking for Foster."

"Why?" he delved.

My stubbornness reared its head as the guilt from losing Missy settled in. I didn't want him to know why I needed to see Foster. I had never had the chance to apologize for taking his mother away from him all too soon. I had no interest in Colton's pity. Furthermore, it wasn't the root of our problem at hand.

I lifted my chin at him. "That's none of your business."

"It is when you say that living on a ranch with me and not following your passion for training horses are no longer in your future," he countered.

_Ouch, that hurt._

Our argument felt like it was going nowhere, and the rapid changes in our conversation was exhausting.

Feeling tired and wanting this conversation to be over, I lashed back and said, "That's just it, Colton. People change."

He jerked his head back at my harsh comment. He glared at me with distant eyes, but I could still see the lingering wounded look he was trying to conceal.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," he said, his voice barely loud enough for me to hear. He nodded and then glanced down at the floor for a brief moment.

I opened my mouth to speak, but I had nothing left to say.

Colton turned and walked out of the room without so much as a backward glance, leaving me standing in the middle of his bedroom.

Confused, angry, and exhausted, I methodically backed up and sat down on the bed. I stared out the door after him.

Colton and I had rarely ever fought in all our years of friendship. He'd been my best friend. At the moment though, I felt like we were lifetimes away from each other.

After arguing over something as monumental as our future, everything inside of me felt too numb to move. So, I eventually lay back on his bed. I tucked one of his fluffy pillows beneath my head and curled my body into a ball while pondering if the shattered pieces of my life could be put back together.

I AWOKE TO THE SUN just beginning to rise, feeling like my body was going to overheat. At the weight of a large arm pressing on top of my stomach, I changed my position and rolled over onto my other side. Colton lay next to me, fast asleep, with his body facing me.

I let my eyes leisurely travel over his face--from his dark brows to the defined outline of his cheekbones and down to the sexy curves of his full lips. It made me recall just how soft and loving his sweet kisses were. Just the slightest touch of those lips held the power to release a field of butterflies in my belly...and my heart.

The conversation with Colton the prior night drowned my thoughts. I had no idea how we had gotten here. We were so close to one another, yet there seemed to be an insurmountable distance between us. I disliked feeling so far away from him. Even worse, I hated that I was the one causing it.

Knowing it was time to go, I slowly leaned my body up and propped forward on my elbows. I gazed at him one last time, wishing things could be different. Then, I leaned over, and with the slightest touch, I gingerly rested my lips against his temple and kissed him. I held back the urge to whisper just how much I loved him, fearing he would hear me and never let me go.

I quietly rose from the bed and made my way to the back door to let myself out. The motion-sensor porch light came on even though dawn was underway. My Gator was parked at the end of the concrete patio, several feet into the grass. I walked over to it and slowly climbed onto the black seat. It was wet and cold, and the morning dew dampened my jeans.

I turned the key and slipped the gear into drive. Not sparing a second, I accelerated forward, returning to my parents' home.

When I pulled up next to the back porch and shut off the ignition, my dad was making his way out the door.

_Jeez, he always has perfect timing._

He strolled over to me as I placed both my legs on one side of the seat, still sitting. I felt like a teenager getting caught from sneaking out the night before, not that I had ever done that before.

"Hey there, young lady." His fatherly eyes probed mine, but he couldn't hide his intrinsic amusement from me.

I assumed it was from catching me just now getting in. Twenty-five years old or not, I bit back a laugh at the embarrassingly sticky situation I found myself in.

"What has you up so early?" he asked.

"Oh, you know..." I racked my brain. "I just thought I'd go out for an early ride."

Dad tipped his hat up as he raised one brow. "Or are you coming home from a late-night one?" he countered with a smirk plastered across his face.

"That works, too." I laughed.

"Indeed." He chuckled. After he recovered, his expression softened. "How did things go with Colton?"

"Not as I expected." I held back a frown.

He nodded thoughtfully, and I knew my attempt to hide my emotions had failed. It didn't help that he always had this natural ability to read me.

"Want to talk about it?" he asked genuinely.

I shook my head as my eyes fell to the ground. "No."

Dad released a troubled sigh. "So be it, but know this--I'm rooting for you two kids."

"I know," I replied softly. "Don't get your hopes up, Dad. This giant boulder seems to be in our path."

"No one ever said life would be easy. There are always bumps in every road," he responded, offering his years of wisdom. Then, he pivoted on his heel, preparing to walk away.

Not ready for him to leave, I rested my hands on my legs and blinked up at him. "Dad?"

"Yeah, kiddo?" he drawled, spinning around.

I inhaled deeply, gathering my thoughts. "What would you do if Mom didn't want to live on the ranch anymore?"

His eyes broadened.

I continued to inquire, "You'd still consider that a bump?"

"I'd travel through hell and high water for your mom." He smiled fondly. "So, yes, it would just be a bump."

I acknowledged his statement by nodding my head, expecting him to carry on, and then I frowned down at the grass. That was not the answer I had expected from him. This ranch was Dad's everything.

"Paige?"

I whipped my head back up to him. "Yeah?"

"If those are your real feelings, then you need to tell Colton." The look in his eyes made me feel as though he was hesitating from saying more.

My heart plummeted to the floor at what he'd said. I'd already opened up to Colton, and that hadn't gone so well.

Dad came to set his hand on my shoulder. "First, make sure this is what you truly want in your heart. The little girl I raised had a fierce love for horses. It was beyond anything I'd ever seen. She dreamed of owning a ranch of her own someday. Knowing she would sacrifice her passion for a bump in the road would break my heart."

_God, I will not cry. I will not cry._

"But at the end of the day, a father's love is unconditional, Paige." His voice lowered an octave, resounding with an unpretentious love. "And I'll stand beside you, no matter the path you take."

Tears stung my eyes as I rose to my feet and tightly hugged him. "Love you, Dad." I'd tried to keep my voice steady, but I failed miserably.

Dad gave me a smacking smooch on my temple. "Not as much as I love you, kiddo." He drew back and winked. "Now, I'd better get started on my responsibilities before I'm late for your mother's breakfast, and she has to crack the whip."

"Okay, Dad." I bellowed out a wholehearted laugh at his dramatic theatrics.

He was kidding as my mother couldn't even kill a fly.

He tipped his cowboy hat at me, and then he disappeared.

I sank back onto the leather seat of my Gator, facing the way my father had gone, and I wiped away my tears. Suddenly, as if I were breaking out of my shell, I knew it was time to light some fire under my ass. I could no longer dwell on the past. I was going to get out of my rut.

I released a shaky breath, realizing what I had to do. Sometimes, when I lost my way, I would need to retrace my steps and go back to where it had all begun.

And that was precisely what I was going to do.

With every step closer to the river where the accident had occurred last September, intense tremors rocketed through my body, and I wondered if I was ready for this or if it was a horrible idea to come here. The only thing that kept me moving forward was that I owed it to Missy to finally say good-bye. Although every step was a struggle, I had to do this for myself.

As my legs somehow carried me through the tall wild grass, the very spot where Colton and I had crossed the water came into view. A painfully raw cry escaped my throat as tears clouded my vision. My hands shook with an unstoppable vigor.

The edge of the water was so shallow and clear that I could nearly see the bottom, so I gently descended to my knees and bowed my head in shame and utter despair.

Nine years of my friendship with Missy overwhelmed me, playing out in my head like a movie. Memories tormented my soul--being with her during the first few hours of her life, seeing her take her initial steps as a foal, and riding proudly on her back over all the acreage on the farm.

An agonizing sharp pain pierced my heart, and I buckled over at the waist. My hands came in front of me as I covered my face in my lap, surrendering to the grief and loss I felt inside. Deep sobs reverberated out of my lungs, and I heaved and gasped for air, wishing things had been different.

"I'm so, so sorry, Missy." I wept, mourning my sweet, precious girl. "Please forgive me."

I faintly heard footsteps coming from behind me. Seconds later, strong arms wrapped around me, holding me close.

"Shh...shh..." Colton cooed in a soothing deep voice. "It's going to be okay, Paige."

I shifted in his hold and buried my face into his warmth as I continued to violently cry in despair. Then, I silently prayed for Missy's forgiveness.

Colton's hand came to my hair, and he caressed it all the way down the length of my back and upward again. He repeated the motion over and over in a comforting gesture as my grief consumed me until I had nothing left.

We must have been sitting in the grass together for hours or maybe longer. By the time I moved my head to peek out in front of me, the clouds had rolled in, and an evening breeze was blowing across the field.

The only reason I had the strength to move was a cramp had formed in my leg, so I raised it slightly off the ground to straighten my limb. Colton immediately sensed my distress. He gradually leaned back until he was lying flat on the tall green grass.

I scooted closer, positioned on my hip at his side, and draped my sore leg over his body, still keeping it extended. He elevated his arm with an awaiting look in his eyes, and I eagerly scooted up into him, so I could snuggle.

More time passed as I absorbed the feel of him pressed against me. He alleviated some of the burden I carried inside.

"How did you know I was here?" I finally asked after regaining some of my composure.

Colton propped his elbow beneath his head, so I could see his eyes. "It's just something I've always had with you. I can't quite describe it," he began in a quiet voice. "Somehow, I can sense when you need me, Paige, as if you are calling to my soul."

The truth of his words nearly had me in tears again. No matter the hardships or bumps in the road, he was always there for me. Even when I'd pushed him away, he refused to give up on us.

I inched my way up to him and placed a soft kiss on his cheek. "Thank you, Colton."

He delicately stroked my arm. "For what?"

"For not giving up on me."

He gently squeezed my arm. "That would never happen, Paige."

"I believe you."

His eyes searched mine, long enough to make me feel like I was missing something.

Then, his lips parted, and he said, "While we're here, can I show you something?"

Nerves crept in as I wondered what it could possibly be. "Of course," I answered, deliberately moving my leg off of him.

Colton stood to his feet and extended a helping hand to me. As I slowly maneuvered myself to reach up to him, my leg protested against the stretch, causing me to release the faintest whimper.

"Are you okay?" Colton inquired, scanning my body for injuries.

"Yes, yes, I'm fine."

"If it's too much of a walk, we can stay here," he expressed with concern.

"No, I just need to stretch my muscles," I protested, denying my aching limb the right to hinder my curiosity of what Colton wanted to share with me. My determination would prevail, so I kept most of my weight on my opposing foot.

His eyes told me that he wasn't convinced, so I added, "Colton, I'm fine."

"You don't look fine," he countered, worry lacing his tone.

He continued to eye me, assessing my leg and butt. He circled me, and I rotated my head to either side, so I could follow his gaze. I wished it were a good ass-scoping, but it wasn't.

Stubbornly, I distributed my weight onto both feet. "If you're going to check out my ass, it'd better be in a good way." As he stopped at my left hip, I sighed, giving him an irritated look. "If you make me feel like I'm incompetent to walk or something, I think you should be on your way," I snipped, pointing in the direction of the house.

He raised a brow as he cocked his head to the side and grinned devilishly. "When did you become so feisty?"

I smirked back at him. "If I've accomplished one thing since leaving home and living with Ashlee for three months, it's growing a backbone."

Colton threw his head back and laughed. "She always was the outspoken one."

"I have to agree with you there." I chuckled. I missed my friend and our baking days together. They were so much fun.

Colton circled me one more time, eyeing me with a look that made me feel stripped bare and beautiful and oh-so...his. At the same time, I couldn't help but watch the way he moved. I could see the outline of his muscles shifting with every step he took, entrancing me.

Seconds felt like minutes before he stepped into me and drew me in his arms, causing me to gasp softly. When he peered down at me with such an ardent desire, I had to part my lips to catch my breath. I set my hands on his firm chest to keep me upright on my suddenly shaky legs. Feeling him through his thin plaid shirt did nothing to ease my unstable heartbeat either. It had been so long since I felt his skin beneath my hands, and I yearned to give in to my need to do so.

He hummed, and the sound was deep as if coming from the back of his throat. "Paige?"

"Yeah?" I glanced up at him, still stuck in his hypnotic trance.

"I can admire your fine ass whenever I want to," he drawled. His eyes darkened with heat as he grabbed my behind and pulled my hips into his. "I _own_ this ass."

I had every intention of playfully rebuffing him, but in my moment of weakness, Colton's lips sealed over mine, fusing us together. I had no choice but to surrender to his demanding kiss as his tongue seized and conquered my own, making long sweeping motions back and forth.

I clung to him for dear life. The urgency and need in his kiss had butterflies taking flight in my belly. Desire for him spread throughout me, like a raging wild fire not to be reckoned with.

He drew back. "And these lips are mine, too." He dragged his thumb across my lower lip.

Since he had left me hanging, my wit returned in full swing. I picked up one hand and playfully slapped it on the center of his sternum. "Whatever," I retorted, making him laugh. "Now, quit distracting me. Where is this place you want to show me?"

"Come on." He grabbed my hand and began to lead me out of the brush and away from the river. "This way. It isn't far."

Once back near the open field, Colton and I headed several yards down the stream. We had to dodge many large rocks, broken tree limbs, and thick patches of cockleburs.

We walked in silence with only the sounds of nature filling the air. The wind rustled the leaves, and birds chirped all around us. Even a few woodpeckers were beating against tree trunks.

As we neared an expansive cluster of trees, Colton's demeanor transpired. His hand slightly tensed in mine. I inquisitively glanced over at him and observed the rigid pose of his shoulders.

I wordlessly pleaded with him to look at me, but he seemed like he was lost in his own thoughts and not ready to make eye contact with me.

We reached the other side. Colton's steps came to a halt, and he stared down at me. Thousands of emotions appeared to skirt across his eyes, some of pain and suffering while others shimmered with dreams of hope. Each reflection was almost enough to bring me to my knees.

Without a sound, he tipped his head in the direction of the river.

I followed his gaze, and my eyes took in an oak sign hanging from a metal post. The words inscribed in the wood made my heart stop beating.

MISSY'S BRIDGE

This was not just any bridge. It was vast and elegant. The base of it had to be at least four feet wide. The posts and railings were shaped with meticulous detail and patterns.

I didn't even have the words to describe its true beauty. Just when I'd thought I had no more tears left for today, new ones came rushing forward.

I glanced at Colton and inhaled a deliberate low breath. "You did this...for me?"

I already knew the answer, but I just couldn't seem to wrap my mind around it. His goodness had no bounds or barriers.

"Yes." He looped his arm around my center to bring me into an embrace, so we were facing one another. "This is where I finally reached you in the water and pulled you to the side." One hand came to my cheek, and he ran his knuckles downward. "I wanted to build the bridge where I'd saved you, not back at the crossing where I'd almost lost you. That way, someday, we could make light of the positive." He tipped his head toward the sign, not releasing his hold on my hip. "The wood was cut from the very tree stump that I'd managed to grasp a hold of that day. I thought it was fitting to engrave Missy's name on it."

In that moment, I was able to put aside my own feelings and see just how deeply Colton had been affected by that awful day, too. I had been so wrapped up in myself over the last nine months, and even though I had thanked him profusely for saving me, I hadn't thought about what he'd lost--me.

I cupped the sides of his face. I let my hands trail across his stubble, back and forth, and then along the base of his jaw. He closed his eyes and leaned into my touch.

"I'm so very sorry, Colton." I cried remorsefully. "I haven't been here for you this whole time, not the way you have been for me. Please forgive me."

"There's nothing to forgive, Paige." He shook his head. "You're here now, and that's all that matters."

I was home, but I still had decisions to make. Now was not the time though. Instead, I wanted to cling on to this moment.

"Thank you," I whispered before reaching up on my toes to kiss him. "Thank you for making this bridge so that Missy's death wasn't in vain."

"You're welcome." He kissed my forehead and then smiled. This time, his eyes glowed, giving me a sense of peace. He slipped his hand into mine. "We should get back before the sun falls."

"Okay," I agreed.

As we retraced our earlier steps, all that went through my mind was, _Where do we go from here?_

IN THE HORSE BARN, I brushed down Rusty, a five-year-old stallion, who had officially completed his training in the previous weeks. A horseman, Hank Ulrich, had put in his bid to purchase Rusty, and Hank was already on his way to pick up the horse today.

It always killed me to sell a horse I had put my heart and soul into teaching, but it was my job to give others a good sound horse. Though the money was good, it was never easy to say good-bye to an animal. But training a horse from the beginning until completion was a business as much as it was a passion, and I had bills to pay like everyone else.

Regrettably, I couldn't keep them all. Rusty was going to be a hell of a horse for his new owner. His spirit was lively, but his eagerness to please his rider and to learn new things set him aside from many others.

Finished with grooming Rusty, I set down my brush and came to stand in front of the stallion. His staggering seventeen hands put his head way above my own. Sheer muscles ran down the length of his neck to the front of his chest and shoulders, and his golden coat shined brilliantly. He was a stud, and he knew it.

I tipped my head up at him while scratching his favorite spot under his chin. "I'm going to miss you, bud." My hand stopped as I smiled at him.

Apparently, Rusty wasn't ready for me to stop showing him the love because he nudged his big nose at my chest, pleading for more.

"You like that, huh?" I crooned as I began moving my hand again.

Rusty's eyes closed halfway, and he snorted in content, drooping his head lower in satisfaction.

"Yeah, you do." I chuckled.

I heard the sound of tires spinning on my gravel driveway, and I knew my time with this guy was up. "I have high hopes for you, bud, so you treat Mr. Ulrich good, you hear?" I bent forward to kiss Rusty's nose while giving him a pat on the neck. "Make me proud."

I unsecured Rusty's lead rope from the post and led him out of the barn. His metal horseshoes hit the pavement with a clinking noise.

Hank and I met in front of his truck. His brand-new red Dodge Ram had a long horse trailer attached at the rear. He wore an expensive cream-colored suit and orange tie, looking out of place on my ranch. It was accompanied by a fancy white cowboy hat, one that had never seen a day of hard work in its life.

I was just about to laugh at my inside joke when Rusty stopped abruptly. The unexpected rapid movement yanked on my arm. I caught myself and rotated to face the stallion. Rusty had his eyes locked on Hank in front of us, looking apprehensive, with his ears standing tall in full alert.

I believed horses had a sixth sense about people and their surroundings, and Rusty definitely knew something was different about today. Horses weren't fond of a change in scenery, so this would take some getting used to for him.

Just as I was about to reassure Rusty, Hank snapped, "Come on, boy," from behind me, impatiently tapping the heel of his boot in the loose gravel.

From the corner of my eye, I watched him whip his head to the right before he spit in my front lawn.

Hank looked back at me. "I ain't got all day."

His comments did not sit well with me, but I was willing to give the guy one free pass, making the assumption that he'd had a shit-tastic day just like I had. One pass was it though--period. I was unwilling to allow someone to rush my horse because that was when people could get hurt.

"With all due respect, sir"--I cocked my head at Hank so that he could see my stern glare from underneath the rim of my hat and know that he needed to cut the bullshit--"this will take as long as it needs to and not a second less. Rusty has only been in a trailer twice before, so be patient."

Hank mumbled something under his breath, but the words were out of my hearing range.

"Sorry?" I challenged.

"No horse likes to be sold and moved to a new place." He flippantly waved his hand in the air. "I'll let you get back to it though."

I redirected my attention to Rusty. His ears were pinned flat against his head, and his neck was jutted out at the guy, like he wanted to take a nip at Hank. His legs were in a stiff wide stance, braced for a fight.

I unleashed an exasperated sigh at where this situation was going. I forced myself to chill, knowing Rusty would feed off my negative energy.

I needed to calm Rusty down before I had any chance of leading him into the trailer, so I stood right in front of him until our legs were toe-to-hoof.

I kept the lead rope in my arm while outstretching my hands. Going nice and easy, I rubbed the sides of Rusty's shoulders and neck, hoping to loosen his nerves.

"Hey, bud. It's all right," I said in a calm, low tone.

My hands continued to make reassuring strokes, and Rusty began to relax.

"That's it," I cooed.

Rusty nuzzled his big nose against my forehead, and I knew that all was good.

I took a backward step and motioned Rusty toward the path of the horse trailer.

I heard Paige's Gator closing in, and I turned my head to see her parking the utility vehicle. I was surprised that she was here this early--or maybe I was running late.

Paige started to near us with her arms crossed over her center, watching Rusty and me with questioning eyes. She stopped a safe distance away.

The trailer door was already open, so I proceeded onward.

Within seconds of getting Rusty to step into the trailer, Hank came around to the other side.

He yelled, "I'm on a tight time frame here. He-yah!" He slapped Rusty on his hindquarter.

Rusty neighed loudly as he kicked his rear legs out at Hank. The man barely stumbled out of the way before he fell to the ground.

I tightly gripped the lead rope in my hands. "Whoa! Whoa! Easy, boy," I said, keeping my voice even as I tried to get Rusty to settle.

But it was too late.

A thousand pounds of terrified muscles pulled against me. With Rusty confined in a close-fitting space, I was unable to pull him in a circle to stop him and keep control. Rusty ripped the twined rope right out of my hands and hastily scurried backward out of the trailer, shaking it from his weight and rapid movements. Then, he took off in a gallop across the yard.

I darted my eyes over to Paige and sighed in relief when she was well out of the way.

Feeling nothing but mad rage, I whipped around to face Hank. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Paige walking away to give us privacy.

"Are you out of your mind?" I barked at Hank, hearing Rusty's hooves speeding away. "You could have gotten someone hurt!"

Hank struggled to his feet, wiping at the dirt and grass on his slacks. His expression showed he was pissed off. Well, so was I.

"I don't have time for this." Hank threw his arm toward the path where Rusty had taken off. "Go get my horse!"

My gut twisted. I was angry at myself for taking so long to realize that something wasn't right at all with this guy. He wasn't having a shitty day. He was just an asshole.

"Deal's off, Hank," I stated in a voice not to be argued with while hoping to restrain my temper. "I won't sell any of my horses to someone who doesn't respect them."

Hank's eyes went red with fury. "Remember who's paying who here, Kingston." He lifted his chin in the air, challenging me. "A deal is a deal. Now, go get me my horse."

"Keep your money, and I sure as hell will be keeping my horse." At his astounded expression, I broke it down for him. "I put blood and sweat into training these horses before finding them good homes. They deserve it, and I won't settle for anything less."

He went toe-to-toe with me and sized me up. "Maybe the problem doesn't lie with the horse but with the trainer."

The guy was about two seconds away from getting a black shiner to go along with his ego.

I tipped my head at his truck and trailer. "Walk away, Hank--while you still can."

Hank hastily righted his crooked hat, his mouth set in a straight line. He headed toward his vehicle but gave me one last glance over his shoulder. "Consider this the end of your career, Kingston. After I'm through with trashing your name, there won't be a horseman in this state who will buy from you."

"Uh-huh." I blew off his threat, not the slightest bit concerned.

After the guy climbed into his truck, he started it and peeled out of my driveway, kicking small rocks up from the ground. I didn't care about the marks it left behind. I was already searching for where Paige had disappeared to and which way Rusty had run.

Knowing I had to find Rusty first, I began to walk across the front lawn en route of where he had galloped off. Without seeing a trace of him, I continued around the house to head to the open field where I baled for hay.

I scanned my eyes up and down the tree line in hopes of seeing him, but he must have crossed the brush. I hiked to the other side of the clearing and made my way through the trees.

On the other end, there was another open field. This one was full of wild grass and some flowers as I hadn't had the time to fence a pasture or make anything more of it yet. A row of thick pine trees lined the edges, and I began passing in between a few scattered trees.

I was rooted in my spot when Rusty finally came into sight. He was casually grazing on a green patch of grass. I wasn't surprised that he'd found the thickest part and was going to town. What caught me off guard was that Paige was standing about ten feet away from him, zoning in on my stallion.

Wanting to see her intentions, I leaned against the tree and kicked one leg out before crossing it over the other. My eyes were glued on her, and I stood in awe because she was here, alone, standing so close to a horse after all this time.

Paige partially lowered down onto her haunches as far as she could go, and she turned her shoulder toward Rusty. I smiled, recalling a rule my father had taught me--when approaching an unfamiliar horse in an open field, you should slightly turn your body, making the horse feel less intimidated and frightened.

A soft kissing noise left the back of her throat. "Rusty," she murmured.

I could hear the affection in her tone.

The stallion's head spun to face her, and his ears went straight forward in curiosity.

"Hey there, sweet boy." She smiled.

He momentarily studied her before returning to his grazing. He was not intimidated by her presence.

The minutes ticked by, and Paige stepped closer. When she was only a few feet away, Rusty snorted and did a short jog until he was several yards ahead of her, putting more space between them. I could tell he was watching her until he felt safe to return to eating.

More time passed, and Paige tried again. This round, she kept most of her back to him as she neared. Her movements were slow and tranquil. With each one completed, she released a little soft sigh, letting Rusty know it was okay.

Paige came to the center of his belly and made one last forward movement to his forequarter. Then, ever so sluggishly, she outstretched her hand and touched his shoulder. Rusty's body flinched slightly, and he sidestepped once to the right, moving away from her.

Keeping her hand on him, never relinquishing her touch, she cooed, "Easy." Her gesture proved she wouldn't cave to him.

Rusty seemed to give up, and he visibly relaxed. Then, he went back to doing his own thing once again. Paige began to rub her hand in small circles on his shoulder before gradually making her way over to his neck. Her free hand grasped his lead rope that was hanging from the bottom of his halter.

The genuine smile she revealed on her face captivated me, and I couldn't peel my eyes away. The sight of her, observing her pure and natural talent, mesmerized me. It was a gift that not everyone had. She might not be ready to admit that she still had an interest in horses, but her actions were proving otherwise. I could only hope this would mean that she could soon make the connection on her own.

"Hey there, sweet boy," she said comfortingly, still stroking his fur. "Wait--you are a boy, right?" She laughed quietly and gingerly leaned back to peek under his belly, careful not to spook him. "Yep, all boy." She continued laughing, righting her position.

Not wanting her to know I was there quite yet, I silently laughed, my chest rising and falling.

Rusty finally lifted his head and twisted his neck to Paige. She offered her hand to him as a peace offering, and he sniffed her fingers, intrigued by her presence. Once he was at ease, she gently repositioned her hand to the bridge of his nose and caressed her way up between his eyes.

"Well, now that we got all that cleared up," Paige said, "how about we go for a walk?"

I followed Paige as she led him forward a few steps. A long branch was in plain view of Rusty. He lifted his mouth and snatched the leaves off the limb before continuing to accept Paige's lead.

"Mmm...I bet those were tasty." Paige playfully grinned over at him, ongoing with her strides.

I followed behind, still making sure there was distance between us. I was too interested to see where this was going with Paige and Rusty.

The two of them approached another clearing. This time, Paige let Rusty lower his head, and he ate from the ground, but he wasn't chomping down on the grass.

"What kind of horse are you?" she admonished teasingly. She gave the lead rope a gentle tug, so he would lift his face. "You aren't supposed to eat prickers and dandelions, silly boy. You're supposed to eat grass."

"Those seem to be his favorite," I chimed in from behind them.

Paige completely turned around as I kept closing the space between us. The look in her eyes told me that she was surprised to see me.

"How did you find us?" She still held the lead rope secure in her grasp, letting Rusty casually graze.

The breeze blew her long brown hair out from behind her.

"After Hank left, I figured that I'd better come see where Rusty had run off to." I stopped in front of her, and she tilted her head up at me. "He made it pretty far from the house."

"Yes." She glanced back and forth between the horse and me. "I was surprised he stopped before the border," she joked.

"That would have made for an interesting evening." I chuckled deeply. "Thank you for coming to get him."

She gazed down at the lead rope within her hand, seeming shocked by what she had done. "Of course," she murmured, peering up at me. "Did you make that man leave?"

"Yes."

Fury ricocheted through her eyes. "I hope you told him not to come back. He was awful to Rusty."

"That point was well made," I drawled, containing my own anger. Then, I decided to move on to a new subject. Pivoting, I set my arm on the stallion's side to pet him. "That was quite impressive--what you did with Rusty. He's usually shy with new people."

Paige smiled. "He seems really sweet." Her mind appeared to drift off as she set her hand not far from mine and rubbed the horse. "I couldn't just let him run off alone. He could have gotten hurt or lost."

I nodded considerately, wondering where her thoughts were. I wished she would open up to me. "You always did have a way with horses. Not many people have the natural ability with them as you do."

"Maybe..." She trailed off shyly. "Should we start heading toward the house?"

"Yes, it's a long walk back." I watched as Paige shifted her stance, and an idea struck me. "Would you like him to give you a ride back?"

Paige's eyes widened in fear. "No, I'm good. I can walk."

"All right." I let the offer go, not wanting to push her or make her feel uncomfortable. Just her standing this close to a horse was progress in my eyes.

The three of us began ambling across the open field and then retracing our steps through the tree line. All the while, Paige held the lead rope, and Rusty accepted her guidance, prancing alongside her. He appeared to be as happy as could be. Seeing his good spirits return further reiterated that I had made the right call to end the deal with Hank.

As much as I wanted to find Rusty a permanent home, it had to be an all-around good fit. I would not sacrifice my horse's well-being for a quick buck.

Paige and I kept our pace while moving through the last field.

It dawned on me that she'd had physical therapy today. "How was your session with Derek today?"

"Good." She briefly met my stare with a smile. "He worked me like a dog."

I raised a brow and took another step in the grass. "Is that a good or bad thing?"

"Both." She laughed. "I was able to stretch my leg another five percent today." She tilted her head to the side. "It hurt like heck, but it will pay off in the long run."

The house came into sight from a distance as I responded, "That's great, Paige. You've really come a long way in your recovery."

We headed directly to the horse barn.

"Yes..." She smiled. "And so have you," she added under her breath. At my inquisitive expression, she elaborated, "I mean, with buying the ranch. I remember you dreamed of having your own facility, so you could train horses and raise animals."

"I did." I glanced around at the very place where I had been raised. "I just never thought it would be here."

She frowned, looking confused. "Is this not where you originally planned on settling down?"

"My intentions were to buy locally. I didn't know my parents were going to sell their home and downsize." I shrugged nonchalantly. "But I'm happy for them. I'm pleased with my decision to buy this place. It was just a surprising turn of events I hadn't predicted happening so soon."

"As long as you are happy, then that's all that counts." She grinned my way.

"Yeah," I agreed.

As we continued onward, I couldn't help but wonder if my dream of living and breathing horses would still include Paige by my side.

My life seemed so gray and dark without her. _But if the farm life isn't in her future, where does that leave us? Could I give it all up? This is all I know._

I had no fancy skills outside of the ranch or any education beyond my bachelor's degree in Equine Management and Studies. I wouldn't be able to support her, take care of her, and give her the quality of life she deserved.

She brought those feelings right home when she stopped at the open entrance to the barn leading to the horse stalls, and she handed me Rusty's lead rope. I recognized the exact second a roller coaster of emotions rushed through her.

_How can she live on a ranch with me if she'll never step into the barn?_

"Here you go," she breathed.

I noticed the slight shake in her hand as I wrapped my fingers around the rope.

I gazed at her in understanding. "Paige..." I paused, not wanting to push her, but I was so confused by her fear.

"Not today, okay?" she asked with pleading eyes. "I'm not ready for all the feelings to come rushing at me full force as they did the last time I stepped foot in there." Her bottom lip trembled, and she let out a lengthy sigh as if she were also perplexed by her reasoning. "I know what I'm saying doesn't make complete sense to you, but I need you to trust me. I'm trying my best here, and I need to take it one step at a time. All right?"

Giving Paige the answer she wanted was harder than I'd ever imagined. I yearned to show her what she had been missing out on, and I hoped to spark that passion that I knew existed in her.

"I can accept that--for now." I neared her with my left arm outstretched while keeping a hold of the rope. I used my free hand to brush my thumb across her cheek while I smiled faintly. "But only because I believe in you. I have faith that you'll overcome this."

Not leaving any room for protests, I led my stallion back into his stall. Rusty walked inside his twelve-by-twelve-foot room, and he spun around to face me, so I could remove his halter and lead rope. Then, I strolled over to the tack wall and hung the items in my hands before making my way back to Paige.

She was staring at me with the same emotion in her eyes as when I had left her.

I acknowledged the fact that her mind was probably flooded with a dozen of conflicting thoughts at the moment. Hell, I could practically feel the intensity of her feelings pouring out of her.

Nevertheless, it was the exact reaction I'd wanted out of her. If she were going to spend time with the horses and me, only to possibly walk away from it in the end again, I wouldn't make leaving easy for her. Her love for me wasn't the question. It was if she still loved our lifestyle.

I was going to show her precisely what she would be missing, and I had no intentions of holding back.

THE WHOLE TIME COLTON PUT RUSTY away for the night before walking back toward me, a fury of emotions overtook me, coursing with a ferocity I couldn't quite explain, and it was reaching an all-time high.

My state of mind had already been full of ups and downs from my physical therapy session, and I'd come rushing over here to share my progress with Colton. Instead, I'd walked into a storm before catching Rusty, who was nothing but a sweetie at heart, but it'd caused my sentiments to kick into overdrive.

When he was only a few feet away from me, I asked, "Why can't my presence be enough for you, Colton?" I was ready to pick a fight.

His head snapped back in surprise as he paused in front of me. "It is enough." He gave me direct eye contact, and then he breezed past me in the direction of his house.

He wasn't in the mood to argue with me, but unfortunately, I was, and I had no power to stop it.

"Then, why did you have to add 'for now'?" I countered, following his heels.

He gave me the silent treatment until he reached the back porch. He spun around and replied, "Because it's the truth."

My heart skipped a beat as I tried to make sense of what he was saying.

"That makes me feel like my efforts aren't sufficient enough for you." I threw my hands up in exasperation and leaned against the wooden siding of the house. "What more do you want from me?"

With deliberately slow movements, he neared me and set one of his legs in between my own, effectively pinning me up against the wall. My hands came to my sides, and I was unable to tear my gaze away from the scorching look in his eyes. It was a look of determination and want and need and desire, all rolled into one.

He grabbed one of my wrists and set it on his chest. His hand was on top of mine, twining our fingers together. The drumming of his heart was strong and steady beneath my palm, and it felt like home--my home.

"Do you feel this?"

All I could do was nod my head in agreement.

"You keep my heart beating." His voice was raw and honest. "So, yes, I want everything from you, Paige. I want your heart." He gently squeezed my hand and placed his free hand on my waist, pulling me into him. "I want to know that you love me in the way I have always loved you." His palm glided up my waist to my rib cage, making my skin ignite beneath his touch. "I want to feel your hands on me, and I want to hear your soft whimpers when I make love to you. I want to know that you are here to stay--for good."

His eyes went all smoky and hot, and I sank against him.

"I want it all, Paige, and nothing less."

I was so completely shattered from his speech. I had not been prepared for him to lay his feelings out on the line.

Stunned by his love for me, my hands came to his nape, and I keenly pulled his mouth down to mine. He let me control our embrace for a whole two seconds before he took over. I closed my eyes and gave myself over to him, feeling his hunger for me dominating our kiss. His other hand went to my waist, and he hauled me into his arms.

I ignored the bolt of pain that shot up my limb as I wrapped my legs around his waist. A warm essence spread throughout me, pooling in my belly, as his lips molded against mine with a certain amount of longing and urgency that triggered a deep want within me. I ached for this man.

I heard the opening and closing of a door, and then we were moving through the house. My back pressed against the cold drywall in the living room, and the rustling of plastic made a loud noise.

"Fucking plastic," he grunted, making me laugh along his lips.

I opened my eyes at the crinkling noise as he tore the plastic from the ceiling, and then he carried me forward, only to repeat his actions at the next sheet of plastic.

Once in his room, he gently laid me on his bed. He stood at the edge of the mattress and gazed down at me with adoring eyes. He unleashed a handsome grin and reached for the hem of his shirt. With one quick movement, he lifted the cotton material over his head, revealing his chest to me.

My eyes traveled over the width of his shoulders, chest, and arms, taking in the body of the man I knew so well. Every plane of muscle that I yearned to touch was now bare to my sight. For the first time, I caught a glimpse of all his tattoos.

His left arm was covered in a full sleeve, and another one peeked over the expansion of both his shoulders. I glanced up at him, seeing his uncertainty reflecting back at me.

I had so many questions about his artwork, but it would have to wait.

"You're so beautiful, Paige, that it hurts," he breathed, need roughening his voice.

"So are you," I returned with a whisper. Catching a glimpse of the hard-on he was sporting in his jeans, I curled my finger at him. "Now, get over here."

He climbed atop me, never breaking the connection of our heated stare. My hands went to work, gliding up his forearms and all the way to his nape and then down toward his abdomen. I marveled at the softness of his skin and the feel of him being in my arms after so long of an absence. My mind was occupied with relearning every rippled muscle.

As if he couldn't take it anymore, a primal growl came from deep in his chest, and he leaned forward to capture my lips once more. With intensity, he slid his tongue into my mouth, and I tipped my head up to give him better access, bowing my back up toward him. I could feel the wild thumping of my pulse strumming throughout me as my blood sizzled in my veins.

His hands went to my shirt, and we broke apart so that he could tug it over my head. Starting at my throat, he kissed his way lower, leaving sensations in his path. He reached the center of my breasts and yanked my bra downward, exposing the hard peaks of my nipples. Then, his fingers gathered at my back, lifting me off the bed, so he could undo the clasp.

After tossing my bra aside, he swirled his tongue around the outer edge of my nipple, over and over, teasing me, before he drew the tip into his mouth. I closed my eyes and gasped as I felt his warmth bringing me to life. I was extremely responsive to his every touch. Intense tingles reverberated down the length of my spine.

He dragged his lips all the way to my belly button while unclasping my jeans. Fear struck me hard, and I hastily clamped my hands on his.

He questioningly glanced up at me through hooded eyes.

I shook my head, trying to figure out how to put my reservations into a complete sentence without killing the mood or scaring him off.

"My scars--" I broke off, refusing to cry while recalling how they lined the inside of my right thigh and traveled down to the backside of my knee. "They aren't pretty."

A look of understanding passed through his baby-blue eyes. He rose up and hovered above me, leaning on his forearms. "Paige, I love every freckle and mole on every inch of your delectable body, and your scars will be no different." He tenderly kissed me and let his lips skim across mine. "In fact, I'll cherish them more because it is a reminder that I get to keep you."

_Damn it._ Tears filled my eyes.

He could always take my negativity and twist the words into the sincerest and most heartfelt sentiment. It was a true gift of his.

"Thank you." I smiled, and then I kissed him--hard.

I gave myself over to him, and without any worries holding me back this time, I melted into him, knowing he always brought out the best in me. I poured my love for him into my kiss, hoping I could give back a sliver of what he always so willingly gave to me--his heart and his love, unconditionally.

He leisurely began to move down my body again, and with no doubts clouding my mind, I let him remove my pants. With only my black lace panties covering me, I felt beautiful in his eyes.

He slightly adjusted my right leg, so he could see my scars. So many feelings seemed to flash across his face, but the last one had my heart swelling profusely. It was the look of unconditional love.

"See?" He bent forward and kissed the thick pink line. "Still beautiful and stunning as you've always been to me, Paige."

He slipped my panties aside and connected his tongue with my most sensitive flesh. My head tipped back and thrashed from side to side as I writhed in pleasure. My fingertips found his shoulders, and I dug into his muscles, crying out at the sensations rocketing through me.

I faintly heard the tearing of cotton before he gripped my hips and hauled me closer, still lapping at my center. He gently pulled my clit into his mouth, and that was all it took. An orgasm ripped through me, spiraling uncontrollably as I went over the peak.

By the time I regained my senses, he was repositioning himself above me, still in his jeans. I snuck my finger behind the material and yanked him to me. I needed his pants gone--now.

Unzipping the front of his jeans and sneaking my hand inside to gently cup him, I reveled in the thickness of his erection while stroking him. "These have got to go," I purred.

He let out a throaty laugh, and he unleashed a mischievous grin. "By all means."

Within seconds, I had him completely naked. I took him in my hand again, and I gradually caressed his length all the way from the root to the tip, absorbing the feel of his soft skin contrasting against the hardness of him.

He lowered his head into the crook of my neck, and I could feel his warm breath against my throat.

"Paige," he rasped in a deep and raw tone, "please tell me you're still on the pill."

"Yes," I answered, sliding him to my center.

I bit my lip as the tip of him brushed along my clit, and then ever so slowly, he buried himself inside me, causing us both to moan in ecstasy.

I drew in a single breath at the fullness of him.

He began an unhurried slow pace, sliding in and out of me, as he brushed along my inner walls. My insides clenched at the friction he was creating.

I lifted my legs and wrapped them around his back, allowing him to penetrate deeper. He quickened his thrusts, and I raised my hips to meet each one of them.

When we were together like this, everything else just slipped away. It was just us, together, against the world.

His mouth found mine, and he kissed me deeply as though I was his. In truth, I was. I couldn't think of anything but him. There would never be another soul who could make me feel this way.

Tremors of an impending release began to brink, and I felt him growing inside me. I banded my arms around him as my orgasm broke free, ripping through my core. He pressed his lips along the crevice of my neck as he shuddered against me.

Bracing most of his weight on his arms, he collapsed against me as we both fought to catch our breaths.

After a few minutes of reveling in the following bliss, I raked my hands up and down his back, tracing the curves of his muscles. His skin was so soft. From this angle, I could see the majority of the tattoo across his upper back. It looked like a bald eagle.

He hummed in appreciation. "Don't stop."

I affectionately kissed his shoulder and then smiled, knowing how much he loved to be touched.

"What does your tattoo--the bald eagle--stand for?" I asked, lightly tracing the outline.

Colton shifted onto his side and tucked me into his arms. "That one is me setting myself free from my past." He set his fingertips on my collarbone and leisurely ran them back and forth. "It's a reminder for me to have faith, to stretch my wings, and to soar with the endless possibilities that life brings me."

"I love it." My voice was soft. I glided my hand down the length of his sleeve before lingering over the quote on his forearm. Then, I enclosed my hand around his wrist. "And this one?"

FOR GOD DID NOT GIVE ME THE SPIRIT OF FEAR. BUT BLESSED ME WITH THE SPIRIT OF POWER, THE SPIRIT OF LOVE, AND THE SPIRIT OF SELF-DISCIPLINE.

"It's a version of my favorite Bible verse from Timothy 1:7." He recited the quote from memory to me as I quietly read it with him under my breath.

When we finished together, he met my gaze and added, "That one reminds me not to be afraid of whatever might come my way and to have all those qualities in myself."

"You are all those things." I kept my voice strong, so he would believe me, and I meant every word.

I eagerly continued to explore him. When I lifted his arm, another quote came into view.

YOU ARE NOT YOUR FAILURES.

"What about this one?" I finally whispered.

Colton's whole body tensed around me, and my heart sank as I unintentionally guessed the meaning behind it.

"Watching Missy pull you into the river with her was, by far, the worst moment of my life. I had no power to stop what happened. I couldn't wrap my arms around you and save you from those next terrifying moments."

My heart seized as I heard the agony in his voice.

"I failed you. I couldn't save you in time."

I shifted my legs, set both of my hands on the sides of his shoulders, and pushed him onto his back. I raised one arm to lovingly run my fingers through his hair while lying on him. "You _did_ save me." I exhaled a shaky breath. "I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you coming in after me."

He tenderly gripped my hips. His eyes were full of regret. "Yes, but it doesn't change the fact that I regret not getting to you sooner."

I placed my finger over his lips. "Shh...you pulled me out of the river and saved my life, Colton. I'm alive because of you, and that is all that matters."

He tipped his head up and sealed his lips over my finger, sucking on it. With his eyes darkening by the second, he lifted his pelvis and brushed it along my center. I let out a soft whimper as I felt him thickening beneath me.

In the next instant, he gently flipped our positions, and I found myself under him, flat on my back.

"No more talking," he said, his voice thick with need. He left no room for discussion as his mouth crashed down onto mine.

_Round two._ I grinned inwardly.

NOTHING COMPARED TO THE FEELING of waking up with Paige tucked in the crook of my arm. I could lie here for hours just breathing in the sweet scent of her while listening to the soft sound of her breathing.

After enjoying a few more minutes with her, I kissed her temple and quietly rolled out of bed. If I got an early start on my duties for the day, I might be able to take some time off this afternoon and spend it with her. It was all the motivation I needed to get dressed in some clean work clothes and head straight for the barn.

I rounded the corner to the front entrance and immediately sensed something was wrong. I heard water bursting out of a pipe. The dirt was soaking wet, and the mud was sticking to my boots.

"What the..." I trailed off in shock and bolted through the barn.

My horses neighed at me as I quickly assessed them from afar, making sure they were okay and not hurt.

I stopped in front of the water spigot and saw the top lever was completely missing from the pipeline. The only way to cut off the water line was to shut off the emergency valve in my basement, so I barreled back to the house.

I didn't even take off my boots as I flew in the back door. I went through the kitchen and down the flight of stairs. Reaching the valve, I cranked the knob all the way to the right as far as it would go. Then, I headed back upstairs, taking two steps at a time.

A sleepy-eyed Paige met me at the door. She was leaning against the doorframe in one of my white long-sleeved shirts, rubbing her bare foot against her other leg. The sight of her halted me in my tracks.

"What's wrong?" she asked nervously, taking in my frantic state.

I shook my head in confusion, still processing what in the hell was going on. "The water spigot in the barn is busted."

"Oh my gosh!" she exclaimed, widening her big brown eyes at me. "Are the horses okay?"

"Yeah, but it wasn't exactly the way I'd envisioned my morning. I have one hell of a mess to clean up." I bent forward to kiss her forehead, wishing like hell I could take her back to bed. "I have to get back out there."

"Okay," she responded.

I was already retracing my footsteps, heading back to the barn. As I entered once again, I took a mental log of the damage. The entire inside area had inches of water on the ground. It had soaked the baseboards of each horse's stall. Luckily, there wasn't too much stuff on the floor, or it would have been ruined.

I strolled through the sloppy mud and walked along the interior sides of the building. I pulled out any electrical cords and set them a safe distance away from the barn. Lastly, I walked to each of the two industrial six-foot fans and unplugged them from the outlets. Thank God the fans had been off since it was a cooler night, or it could have started a damn fire.

Tipping the first fan back on its rollers, I wheeled it out of the building and then did the same with the second. I couldn't use the fans to start drying the place until I got the majority of the water out of the barn, or I was going to have an infestation of flies along with mold, rotten wood, and horses with sore hooves.

At the tack wall, I grabbed a halter and lead rope to begin taking the horses out of their stalls, one by one. The closest horse to me--and by far the most frantic--was a young foal named Tabby, who was standing still by her broodmare.

Just as I was about to unlock the stall door, splashes of water caught my attention, and I rotated my head to find the source. Paige was entering the barn at a careful jog, wearing a pair of my black rain boots that she must have found in the garage.

To see her not only moving quickly, but also entering the barn, left me speechless.

Paige stopped in front of me, breathing heavy. "Man"--she heaved in a gulp of air--"I'm out of shape." Her eyes shifted, looking full of concern. "Tell me what I can do to help."

I still couldn't believe she was standing inside the barn. "Uh, Paige...you don't have to be out here if it makes you uncomfortable. I can handle this."

"Nonsense. I'm here to help." She glanced down at my hand and gently snatched the lead rope and halter out of my grasp. "Move the horses. Got it."

I went to grab another halter and rope, so we could move the twenty-five horses I had in this barn.

Returning to Paige, I watched her observing the broodmare and foal until she returned her gaze to me.

"All right, we'll tag-team this." I tilted my head at the broodmare. "I'll get the mama over here since she seems a little on edge with the conditions. You can take her foal, Tabby."

"Sounds like a plan."

I opened the latch to the gate and entered first, knowing it was safer this way. The stall door closed behind me with a soft noise.

"Hey, mama bear," I cooed, watching as she protectively stepped in front of her young. It was a normal instinct and one I could respect, given the circumstances. "Everything is going to be all right. Let's get you out of this mess."

I trudged through the water, neared her, and lightly tossed the rope over her neck. Giving her a second to adjust to my presence, I released a deep sigh to let her know that it was okay to relax. When she turned her head to me with easy eyes, I slipped the halter on and buckled the clasp.

Tabby suddenly panicked and darted around the twelve-by-twelve enclosure.

Trying to keep the broodmare from moving with her filly, I pushed on her chest to hold her still. "Whoa! Easy, girl!"

From the corner of my eye, I observed as Paige's instincts kicked into gear. She quickly tied a knot at the end of her rope.

"Paige, you're not coming in here," I protested. When she unhooked the latch to the gate, appearing to blatantly ignore my warning, I added, "I mean it. You could get hurt."

Keeping a watchful eye on Tabby, Paige stepped into the stall and flung the lead rope over the horse's neck. The filly fought her for a moment, bucking wildly, but Paige held on to the rope and pulled her to a stop. Paige furrowed her brows as if she had overextended her limitations.

Once Tabby caved to Paige's commands, she slowly glided the halter over the foal's head and fastened it.

I scowled over at her. "Even though watching you rope Tabby was damn sexy, you had no business coming in here with a young four-hundred-pound wild foal running around. You could have hurt yourself, Paige!"

"What was I supposed to do?" she threw back at me. "Let you get trampled instead?"

"Yes," I scoffed without delay.

She rolled her eyes at me.

"Hey! I saw that!" I bit back my laughter.

Her eyes sparked with mischief, and she smirked. "I wasn't trying to hide it."

"I would so smack your ass if you were closer to me--and if it wouldn't spook my already frightened horses."

"Love you, too, cowboy," she responded before pursing her lips to give me a kiss in the air.

I stared at her, rooted in my spot. When her words finally dawned on her, she shyly turned her face away from me.

"Come on, little sweetheart. Let's go find you the greenest grass," she purred at my foal, completely ignoring my awestruck gaping expression.

Without giving me another look, she led Tabby out of the stall. Eventually, the synapses in my brain fired back to life, and I followed after her.

"Which pasture?" she asked, still facing forward.

"The pasture next to the cattle," I answered.

Paige changed her direction and headed right.

As I continued onward, my eyes were glued to her back. She had rolled up the sleeves of her borrowed shirt and put on her jeans from yesterday. My rain boots looked hot as hell on her, especially covered in mud.

She was definitely my cowgirl at heart, no matter how much she denied it. She fit in here, and she belonged at my side.

Those thoughts made her earlier confession replay in my mind.

"So, you still love me, huh?" I spoke at her back.

Her steps faltered, but she still refused to make eye contact with me. "We aren't going to talk about that right now."

"Oh, we are so gonna talk about it," I drawled, letting my Southern accent ring.

"Not today," she scoffed before changing the subject. "So, how did the water spigot break? That doesn't seem like something that should have happened."

She approached the eight-foot red gate first and unclasped the lock and chain. I came up to her side and dragged the gate open.

Falling into the trap of her diversion tactic, I racked my brain for possible scenarios. None made any sense to me. "I don't know. I'll have to take a closer look at the water spigot, but getting the horses out of that sloppy wet mess is my first priority. I'll deal with the rest later."

Paige and I simultaneously led the horses into the pasture and unfastened their halters. The broodmare stayed in front of me for a brief moment, and she let me rub her forehead before walking off with her foal at her side.

For the next hour or so, Paige and I rounded up the horses and led them to the pasture. Trip after trip, Paige continued to help me.

I was stunned into silence, observing her as she brought out each horse. Many times, I witnessed her underlying fear of being near the horses, yet her love for them was undeniable. I could only hope that today was a step forward for her.

I made sure to move Bentley outside myself. Paige kept quiet the whole time and only released a sad smile. At the pasture, she petted him for a few minutes, lost in her thoughts. She didn't need to voice what was going through her head at that moment. I could feel her emotions and see them in her eyes, and I respected her privacy and courage for facing her fears.

Unfortunately, it slipped my mind to round up Foster before Bentley. Paige stopped in front of Foster's gate, blankly staring at the name on the sign.

"Paige, you don't have to do this." I neared and set my hand on her shoulder, taking in her pale face. "I can get Foster."

"No," she murmured. "This is something I need to do myself."

I nodded my head in understanding. I couldn't bring myself to leave her to face her demon alone, so I leaned my hip against the wall to give her some space. I glanced at Foster through his barred window. His eyes were curiously glued on Paige. She lifted the lever and pulled the stall door open, never breaking eye contact with Foster.

Advancing forward with a small step, she outstretched her hand to the horse, palm facing upward. "Hi there, Foster," she said softly.

The stallion lowered his long neck and curiously sniffed at her, flickering his whiskers against her skin. I had no doubt he was hoping she'd come with treats. When he didn't find what he was looking for, he took two steps forward and scoped out her shirt.

"Don't mind him. Foster just has a major sweet tooth," I assured her.

"I can see that." She laughed under her breath, smiling at Foster.

My expression reflected hers. I felt so damn proud of her. When the going got rough, Paige would never back down from a challenge. She was a fiercely strong individual, and I admired her.

Once Foster settled, Paige gradually lifted her hand and caressed the top of his head. He lowered his neck to her chest and sank into her touch.

"Wow. You sure do like that, huh?" She smiled affectionately, rubbing behind his ears.

"Yeah, he loves the ladies." I grinned impishly.

Paige whipped her attention to me and slightly narrowed her eyes. "Ladies?" she questioned, slipping Foster's halter on and attaching the lead rope to lead him out of his stall.

I pushed off the wall and repositioned myself to stand at my full height, still facing her. I couldn't help but laugh at the hint of jealousy in her tone. "Sorry. I meant, _lady_ --you know, in its singular form."

She stopped in front of me. "Ladies is plural."

"It was an accident," I clarified.

"Uh-huh." She raised a playful brow. "I think that qualifies for what you called something along the lines of an ass-smackin'."

I leaned down to her ear, letting my breath tickle her skin. "Anytime you want to smack or grab my ass, you just go right ahead, baby." I grinned wickedly, setting my hand on the small of her back. "But make sure you're prepared to be carried into my house, stripped naked, and ravished until the morning hours."

She quivered against me. I straightened my stance and gazed down at her, noticing the heat flaring in her eyes.

"Gosh, you sure do enjoy melting me into a puddle of mush." She shook her head while walking off with Foster.

My grin broadened. "Undoubtedly."

"Oh, Colton?" She paused to glance back at me over her shoulder.

"Yes?"

She leaned her weight on her right hip, sticking her voluptuous ass out at me. It was too bad that she was well out of reach of my hands.

"By the way, since you shredded my panties last night, I had no choice but to steal a pair of your briefs." She winked and continued walking.

"I'll be checking those out later!" I called after her, grinning.

"We'll see." She laughed and guided Foster toward the pasture.

For the rest of the day, I tried to clean up the barn as best as I could.

I drove my Bobcat inside through the open double-wide doors, and I lowered the metal bucket attached to the front of the machinery. I used it to push against the ground, forcing most of the water out into the lawn. It was a slow process, but most of the water eventually flowed down the gradual slope of the yard. As more water trickled out from the stalls, I kept repeating my efforts.

Paige helped by wiping down everything in her path. It was amazing how much mud the water had created.

I made Paige go inside the house to take a break, but she only returned with plates of hot food in her hands. I was grateful for her assistance, but I felt guilty, knowing she was overextending herself. No matter my protests, she worked alongside me hour after hour.

Once done with the Bobcat, I pulled out my two industrial fans and checked to make sure they still worked properly. Both fans did, so I positioned them at either end of the barn, aiming each one straight down the center of the barn, and prayed it would be enough to dry the rest. I found a few small box fans in the building and garage, and I positioned them accordingly throughout the barn. I would have to return throughout the evening to reposition each of them, but I was determined to make the most of what I could find.

I inspected the water spigot several times. How it had gotten broken in the first place still boggled my mind. It appeared as though the top had been severed off with great force. I was surprised it hadn't produced a loud noise and awoken me in the middle of the night. Surely, I should have heard it.

Right now, I was too physically tired to care about what had happened. I just wanted the mess gone, so I could take Paige back inside and make her rest.

Just as I was about to tell her that it was time to call it a night, she came up to me and said, "I'm going to run home really quick."

I gathered my arms around her waist and drew her toward me. "What for?"

"Well"--she smiled, looping her arms around my nape--"I need to get a change of clothes."

"Hmm...I think I can allow that," I teased against her lips. "But make sure you wait to shower with me."

She gave me a quick kiss that ended all too soon. "All right. I'll be back in a bit."

I acknowledged her response with a simple, "Okay."

As Paige drove off on her Gator, I decided to use my time wisely, and I finished up a few chores.

After dumping out the horses' water troughs, I dragged them over to the pasture and placed them inside the gate. Then, I retrieved a hundred-foot hose from my outbuilding, attached it to a second water spigot near the cattle, and pulled it over to the horses. I filled each water trough, so they would have a sufficient water supply for the night. Then, I shut off the water and opted to leave the hose just outside the gate, so it would be nearby in the morning.

I heard a clunking noise on the way to the barn, and I turned my head to see Paige returning with a trailer attached to the Gator. Four medium-sized industrial fans were strapped down with yellow bungee cords connected to the metal notches on the sides of the trailer.

I grinned as she parked in front of me.

She cut the engine and rose from the utility vehicle. "My dad loaded these fans up for me, and he said you can borrow them for as long as you need. They are a bit smaller in size than the ones you have, but I figured we could space them out."

"They will work perfectly." I sauntered over to her and tipped up her chin until she met my gaze. "Thank you," I added before kissing her.

When we parted, she murmured, "You're welcome."

I carried the fans over to the barn, one by one, and strategically placed them throughout the building to add extra airflow. Having the stronger breeze blowing through the area would definitely dry the wet ground faster.

Once done, I strolled over to Paige and saw she had her backpack slung over her shoulder. She looked dead on her feet, and in truth, I felt the same. It was time to go inside and get cleaned up.

I gently swooped her off her feet, mindful of her leg that had to be sore.

She wrapped her arms around my neck and leaned into me. "What are you doing?" She laughed.

"First, I'm taking us to the bathroom where I can check out my briefs on your beautiful body before I strip you naked," I replied, heading toward the house.

"And then?" she asked in delight.

"We're going to take a shower, so I can lather you in soap and inspect every inch of you. I need to make sure you have no cuts or injuries from the day."

She shook her head from side to side, still smiling. "I'm fine, you worrywart."

I cocked a devilish brow at her. "I need to see for myself to believe it."

"Only if I get to return the favor."

I threw my head back, laughing hard. "You'll have no complaints from me."

ANOTHER GRUELING WEEK of traveling to Murfreesboro for physical therapy with Derek and back to Shelbyville had come and gone.

Today, I was totally resenting the guy with every fiber of my being. This morning, he had worked me so hard that my leg was still throbbing profusely with every step I took since our workout session. I was pretty sure I'd also cursed under my breath at him a few times. Derek was used to it by now, so he would just chuckle at me.

On the other hand, I had an overwhelming sense of gratitude and fondness for him. Just hours ago, my leg had bent to eighty-five percent. My love-hate relationship with him as well as my progress were reaching all new heights. Knowing I was that much closer to reaching my end goal made every ounce of pain worth it.

The support that I'd received from my parents and Colton was also encouraging. It helped me push past those sour moments. My sister still hadn't had the chance to make it home yet, but I completely understood what it was like to be knee-deep in studying for summer exams.

Just like old times, Colton and I would spend most of our evenings together. Since the water-spigot ordeal, I'd found myself slowly gravitating toward the horses. As horrendous as the accident had been, it had forced me to deal with my own personal issues. Each day, it would get a little easier to be around the animals I loved with all my heart, and the traumatic scar of losing Missy was healing one small piece at a time.

Finally home, I pulled into my parents' driveway and parked my car. This afternoon, I would be spending one-on-one time with Ashlee before heading over to Colton's for the night. Even though I was physically drained, I hadn't seen her since I left, and I was in serious need of some girl time. I would just have to ask her if we could have dinner and a movie instead of power-shopping through the local mall. Or maybe I could rent one of those electric scooters, and she could run alongside me _._

Like the inner dork I was, I laughed at my own joke while exiting the car. I saw my mom picking weeds out of the hanging flower basket in front of the dining room window.

"Hey, Mom," I greeted affectionately, closing the space between us.

"Hey, sweetie." She smiled, her hand pausing midair with weeds clenched tightly in her grasp. "How did your session with Derek go?"

"It went great."

"Oh?" she asked with those motherly eyes that said I'd better elaborate.

She must get that look from my dad, or he'd gotten it from her. Either way, they both had the parenting stare down to a T.

"Just another day of Derek trying to kill me, but somehow, I managed to survive again."

Mom chuckled. "That sounds...healthy."

"He has the best intentions at heart, if that counts for anything." I grinned, feeling empowered after succeeding every challenge Derek had thrown my way. I was too far along to be defeated. "I also stretched my leg to eighty-five percent," I added.

Mom dropped the weeds in her hand. "Oh my gosh, Paige!" She closed the space between us. Her eyes shimmered with a pleased expression and overwhelming love. She tightly hugged me. "That's wonderful news!"

"Mom"--I coughed, attempting to return her embrace--"I. Can't. Breathe."

"Oh! Sorry, sweetie!" Mom giggled, drawing back.

"Jeez, when did you get so strong?" I teased, rubbing my chest.

"I've lived on a ranch with your father for nearly thirty years. That doesn't happen without growing some serious guns, Paige," she responded, flexing her left arm in the air.

I tipped my head back and laughed wholeheartedly at my mom's joke. When I finally recovered, I said, "Remind me never to arm-wrestle with you."

"You mean, you don't want to go elbow-to-elbow over who does dishes and laundry for a week?" she joked.

"Uh...no, I'll pass." I racked my brain for a reasonable excuse. "Ashlee's on her way."

"I guess I can let you off the hook then. Oh! I almost forgot to tell you that something arrived for you today." She pointed behind her. "I set it on your dresser."

I leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek as a new wave of excitement rushed over me. I loved surprises. "Thank you!" I replied, already moving toward the front door.

I strolled right to my room and gaped at the large arrangement in front of my dresser mirror. The white daisies with baby's breath evenly spread between the flowers were stunning.

A manila envelope was lying next to it, so I picked it up and opened it. Pulling out a piece of paper, a gift card fell to the floor. Before picking it up, I read the handwriting I knew so well.

PAIGE,

CONGRATULATIONS ON MAKING IT ONE STEP CLOSER TO YOUR GOAL IN PHYSICAL THERAPY.

AS ALWAYS, YOU CONTINUE TO AMAZE ME WITH YOUR DETERMINATION AND WILLPOWER TO NEVER GIVE UP.

TODAY, GO PAMPER YOURSELF WITH ASHLEE. YOU DESERVE IT.

YOUR COWBOY,

COLTON

Still stuck in a state of wonder, I managed to pick up the gift card that had fallen in between my feet.

THE WILLOWS DAY SPA & SALON

"Score!" I screeched, throwing my hands in the air.

I yelped in pain as I was forced to recall my earlier brutal workout. It seemed a massage would indeed feel fabulous.

After setting the paper and gift card back on my dresser, I pulled my cell phone out from the back pocket of my jeans, swiped my finger across the screen, and texted my handsome cowboy.

Me: My aching muscles and I thank you! You are amazing. *Kisses*

My phone beeped within seconds, making me smile.

Colton: You're welcome. Hope you both have a great time. Be sure to imagine that it's me giving you that massage. ;)

I laughed out loud, and my fingers started typing a reply as I made my way into the bathroom for a quick shower.

Me: I'll be sure to moan your name when the masseur gropes my ass. :D

His reply was even faster this time.

Colton: If he comes anywhere near your ass, he's a dead man--just sayin'.

I chuckled under my breath and turned on the shower before responding.

Me: I was kidding!

Colton: And I wasn't. ;) Have a good time with Ashlee. See you later tonight.

I set my phone on the sink, shaking my head at my overbearing cowboy. _Jeez, he sure could make me laugh._

I took a speedy shower and dressed in a pair of jeans and a cute blouse.

Then, Ashlee yelled from somewhere in my parents' house, "Miss Paige Summers, you're late for our _very_ important date!"

"I'm in here!" I said, quickly brushing my long hair in front of the mirror.

Ashlee ambled into my room and plopped herself in the middle of my white comforter on the bed.

"You haven't even blow-dried your hair yet?" she inquired, propping her chin on her hand.

I set down my hairbrush. I grabbed my debit card, the gift card, and my cell phone, and I slipped them into the back pocket of my jeans. Then, I spun around to face her. "I'm just going to let it air-dry."

"Only because you are running late." She snickered, hopping up from my bed.

"As my friend, you should already know never to expect me to be on time."

"I don't, but I still have to give you crap for it," she countered before throwing her arms around me in a friendly hug. "Missed you, lady."

I gently squeezed her and then pulled back. "I missed you more."

"That's not possible." She grinned broadly. "So, are you ready to get your shopping on?"

I pulled out my shiny new gift card. "Actually, Colton surprised me with a spa day for us, so I was hoping we could go and get pampered instead."

"Hell yes!" she whooped, grabbing my hand and tugging me toward my bedroom door. "Why didn't you tell me that sooner?"

"I just did." I laughed, trying to keep up with her pace.

I stared at the table in front of me in utter horror. Not only would I have to lie on a cot with only a towel covering my booty in front of a complete stranger, but it also hadn't dawned on me until now that I would have to show said person my scars.

Wrapped in a white linen towel, Ashlee stepped out from behind the curtain and climbed on to her table next to mine. She placed her face in the circular end piece. "Oh, man, I'm going to send your man all sorts of baked goodies for this," she said, cutting into my private thoughts.

I exhaled deeply, reminding myself that this would feel so good. Plus, it wasn't like I would have to see this stranger again. When he or she saw my scars, my face would be downward in that peephole.

Having made up my mind, I stepped behind my divider and stripped out of my clothes. I grabbed my towel and covered myself.

My heart was pounding way too fast, considering I was here to relax.

I heard Ashlee stepping toward me, and she flung her arm over the divider, swinging it in my eyesight. "Hey! You okay over there?" Ashlee queried.

"What?" I slipped into view and went to lie on the cot. The gears in my brain finally clicked into place, and I glanced over at her. "Yes, of course."

"You sure?" she probed. "You totally ignored me earlier. What's on your mind?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to." I shrugged coyly. "I've just never been naked in front of a stranger before."

"It's going to be okay--"

Ashlee was cut off as a knock sounded at the door. Two women with short brown hair and the same defining facial features walked in. They looked so much alike that they had to be sisters.

"Good afternoon, ladies," the one walking toward me said.

"Hi," Ashlee and I both said in unison.

"Are you ready for us to begin?"

"Heck yeah," Ashlee answered.

I laughed at her bluntness.

And so it began. It was the most heavenly massage I'd ever had in my life. Technically, it was my first by a professional, but I now realized that it would not be the last. I had seriously been missing out.

The way that lady dug into each of my muscles nearly put me to sleep. I had to purse my lips together just to keep from moaning out in pure bliss as she worked out a few knots I hadn't even known I had near my shoulder blades.

She respectfully stayed away from my bad leg, and I was grateful for that because I was unsure of how it would feel.

"Oh my God..." Ashlee groaned. "Whoever the first guy is that gives me a gift card for a massage, I'm going to drop to one knee and propose to him right then and there."

I snickered and swallowed, so I wouldn't drool on the carpet below. "How have we missed out on this for so long?" I asked in awe.

"I don't know, but apparently, we've been living a sheltered life, and I refuse to go back into the dark ages." I heard Ashlee shuffle on the cot next to me. "Do you offer a monthly membership to this place?" she asked.

At first, I thought she was joking, but then I realized she was being completely serious. My body shook with hilarity.

"Yes, we have a membership. You are more than welcome to sign up at the front desk on your way out," her masseuse said. "It includes two thirty-minute full-body massages per month."

"Count me in," Ashlee replied.

That was the last I heard from her as we both sank back into our blissful haze.

After catching a matinee, Ashlee and I drove over to Chili's together. We each had a glass of chilled wine in the bar area while waiting for our table.

"So, how is Samantha working out?" I finally asked once the waiter had seated us at our booth and left us alone.

"She's perfect for the job and such a sweetheart, too," Ashlee gushed, setting down her drink. "I'm so glad I found her because she can bake anything I toss her way."

"Oh, good. I'm glad she is working out well." I smiled over at her. "Are you two getting along okay? Or do you need me back at the bakery?"

"Samantha and I are doing just fine, Paige. Seriously, there is no need to worry about us. I always knew you would return to Shelbyville. I just appreciate your help when I needed it the most."

"You knew I'd leave?" I asked in awe.

"Of course. This is your home, Paige." Ashlee smiled fondly. "But you can always come back if you ever need to. My door is always open for you."

I had to swallow to stifle back the tears I felt on the rise. "Thank you."

"No need to thank me." She laughed affectionately. "That's what friends are for." She reached for her napkin and began to fold it in half over and over again. She always was a fiddler. "Though, I will miss seeing you every day. We need to set aside more time in our schedules to spend time together like this."

"I agree."

"How are you doing by the way?" she asked.

"Everything is going really well. I didn't realize how much I'd missed my family until I was back home."

She gave me an inquisitive stare. "And Colton? Where does he fit into the picture?"

"Everywhere," I answered truthfully.

She grinned. "And?"

"And we are taking it day by day," I answered, thinking about my handsome cowboy. "Gosh, Ashlee, I can't even begin to tell you how much he's done for me. I've been so hard on him...and distant over the past year. I don't know how he can be so forgiving."

"Paige"--Ashlee tipped her head at me, her eyes soft--"we all love you, and we understand what you went through. Colton knew you needed time, and you guys are past that now, so let it go. Don't dwell on something when he isn't."

"I'm not dwelling." I shrugged. "I'm just trying to find a way to make it up to him."

"All he wants is you, Paige, so give him that."

I nodded absently, stuck in my thoughts. Colton already had me, but I wanted to give him more.

"Paige?" Ashlee broke into my concentration.

I glanced back at her. "Yeah?"

She briefly peeked under the table and then returned her attention to me. "You do realize that, one of these days, you're going to have to start showing off those gorgeous legs of yours again." She held my gaze with her more serious yet sympathetic one. "You can't hide them forever."

"I know," I said in a quiet voice. "It's just that my scars are ugly."

"That's what you were worried about at the spa, huh?" Ashlee guessed.

She always was a smart cookie.

"Yes," I answered quietly.

"Paige, they are not like you make them out to be." Ashlee emphasized every word in a tone not to be argued with. "They are hot."

_Okay, my friend is deranged._

The atmosphere was too tense for a girls' night.

"You think I'm hot?" I joked, redirecting the conversation, as I fanned myself. "Jeez, I never knew you were checking me out. And to think, we were just in the same room, naked with only a towel covering each of us. Phew, I need some water! It's sizzling in here!"

"Quit being dramatic." Ashlee rolled her eyes at me. "I'm serious. You're beautiful, Paige. Don't be afraid to strut your stuff."

"Between you and Colton, I sure did pick some comedians for best friends," I replied, speaking my inner thoughts out loud.

She glared at me and threatened, "Don't make me sneak into your house and burn all your jeans."

"I'll change the locks," I answered simply.

"Your parents love me. They would let me in." She smirked.

"Probably." I snorted. Then, my face sobered as I admitted to myself that I had worn jeans or lounge pants every day for nine months now, even in the scorching summer temperatures. "Someday, I'll have the confidence to wear shorts or dresses again, but that day isn't today."

"All I ask is that you step out of your boundaries and take a chance." Ashlee smiled kindheartedly at me. Then, she scanned the room, appearing to let the subject go. "Now, where is that hunk of a waiter? I'm starving, and I need me some eye-candy."

"Need me?" I chuckled at her comical tone.

"Yes. Just thinking about that guy makes my brain misfire."

"Oh..." I cooed at her. "Is someone finally ready to step out of the closet and date?"

"Uh...no." Her eyes widened in astonishment. "I just wanted to ogle him from my chair."

"Ashlee, all I ask is that you step out of your boundaries and take a chance," I teased, repeating her earlier words.

She threw her perfectly folded napkin at my face.

"Only I'm allowed to play mother hen here." She snickered.

"Hypocrite." I laughed.

I SET DOWN MY SCREWDRIVER after securing the last piece of the new motion sensor and alarm box on the hallway wall near the kitchen and my bedroom. That way, if it sounded off, I could easily hear it from anywhere in the house. With the flip of a switch, I would be alerted if anyone so much as stepped into the barn.

After the unresolved water-spigot incident, I wasn't going to take any chances for something else to go wrong. I went with my gut and took the necessary precautions to make sure the barn was secure. There was no way in hell that spigot had broken off by itself. When I had filed the police report, the deputy who was handling the case, Larry Quinn, had agreed with me as well.

I threw all the empty plastic packaging away in the garbage, and the doorbell rang. Knowing that Paige was here, I ducked under the plastic and reminded myself that I could take it down now. The drywall in the living room was complete and had been taped, mudded, and sanded. I was so glad to be done with weaving in and out of the plastic.

On the way through the living room, I dodged the paint materials in my path. When I finally reached the doorknob, I opened the door, and Paige smiled up at me.

I motioned her inside. "Paige, you know that you don't have to ring the doorbell. You can always just come right in."

"I know." She stepped onto the bare wooden floors.

I closed the door behind her and turned to face her.

She added, "I just keep forgetting since I've used that doorbell for most of my life. I guess old habits die hard."

"Guess so." A mischievous grin found its place on my face. "But that is one habit that I most definitely want you to break."

"I'll work on it." She winked and threw her arms around my neck. "Thank you for the massage and flowers."

"You're most welcome." I bent forward and kissed the tip of her nose.

She glanced around the side of my arm at the living room. "Are we painting tonight?"

"It was my backup plan in case you were too tired to come over."

She made a funny face at me. "Do you _ever_ sleep?"

I spread my palms on her back and pulled her flush against me. "Only if you're tucked in my arms at night."

Paige chuckled a sweet sound. "You don't need to swoon me, cowboy." She lowered her hands to my chest and shoved me, attempting to push me away. "You already make me fall head over heels on a daily basis."

I cocked a wicked brow at her. "Daily, huh?"

"Jerk," she huffed good-naturedly, her hands pressing harder against my chest.

I let her go, laughing.

She walked over to the paint supplies--two gallons of paint, a tray, a roller, and a trim brush--that I had sitting out.

"What are you doing?" I asked casually, walking after her.

She gazed over her shoulder at me. "You wanted to paint"--she shrugged--"so let's paint."

I loved her willingness to just dive right in and go with the flow. She might say that I never sleep, but she hardly ever sat down to take a break herself.

"All right," I murmured, thinking that this could be fun. I bent down and grabbed a screwdriver to pop the lid off the can.

Once the top was open, Paige gasped at my side. Lifting my face, I smiled inwardly, perceiving that she must like my surprise.

"It's blue," she stated matter-of-factly.

"Yes..." I drawled. "Midnight blue to be exact. Isn't that what you wanted?"

"You asked me about my favorite color yesterday, Colton." Her voice was laced with panic. "I didn't know we were picking out living room colors together!"

I had only asked for her favorite color to make sure it hadn't changed. When we were kids, it used to be green.

"Well, we are," I responded, letting my hint of stubbornness prevail.

"But you didn't tell me that part!"

I pondered the best way to swing this little argument, and I went with the innocent route. "I condensed," I simply answered regarding my clever way of asking her to select the living room color.

Her eyes appeared stunned. "You sure did leave a _lot_ out of that conversation."

I crinkled my forehead. "Oops." I bit back my amusement, knowing damn well that laughing would be like throwing a five-hundred-gallon tank of gasoline on a fire. "Sorry?" I added, feeling a bit mischievous.

She crossed her arms over her chest. "Uh-huh. Sure you are."

A silent moment passed between us, and I couldn't help but wonder what was going on in that quiet head of hers. So, I concluded that it was time to lay out all my cards and see if she could handle the heat. I confidently rose to my feet and came to stand in front of her. One hand went to her waist and drew her close while I listened to her accelerated breathing. Then, I used the other hand to tip her chin up at me, so she'd have to look me in the eyes.

"I'm sorry that I didn't tell you what my intentions were behind asking for your favorite color. From the second I signed the closing papers on this place, I've envisioned you living here with me as we grow old together."

Her hands trembled against my stomach.

"So, yes, I wanted you to decide on the color of the room. That way, after I convince you to move in with me, I won't have to repaint it. By then, this house will already have been decorated through your eyes." I caressed her cheek, trying to calm the state of shock evident in her gaze. Leaning forward, I asked, "There. Is that better?" I swept my lips against hers for a kiss.

"Better?" she squeaked out, profusely shaking her head. "Actually, next time, I prefer the condensed version."

"I've known you my whole life, and you still confuse me. Is this one of those instances where yes means no and no means yes?"

"No," she said in denial. Then, she laughed. "Yes!"

"Thought so." I grinned boyishly against her mouth. "Wait till I take you to the store to help pick out a new couch and big screen."

Her jaw nearly hit the floor, and my grin broadened even more, loving the reaction I'd gotten from her. I had no choice but to laugh out loud at her expression.

"Okay, okay." I briefly lifted my hands in surrender. "I'll stop before you pass out and hit the floor."

"I hope you would catch me."

"Always," I said, taking her in my arms and spinning her slightly to dip her head back.

A stunning smile returned to her face, and I kissed her once more. I felt her lips soften against mine, which meant that all was forgiven.

I pulled her up, planting her on her feet. "So, are you ready to paint?" For her sake, I'd politely left out the _our_ -living-room end of that question.

"Yes."

I pointed over to the wall with the back door. "I thought we could start on this side and work our way around the room."

"Sure." Her attention caught on her clothing. "Do you happen to have an old T-shirt and pants or something I could slip into?"

"Yeah, in my closet." I tilted my head in the direction of my bedroom while kneeling down by the paint supplies. "Feel free to grab anything that you think might fit you from the bottom white shelf."

"Thanks. I'll be right back," she answered before walking off.

While Paige was gone, I stirred the paint with the wooden stick that The Home Depot had provided. I made sure the paint was thoroughly blended before I poured it into the metal tray lined with disposable plastic for easy cleanup.

She returned just as I picked up the roller and trim brush.

All thoughts stopped as I took in the sight of her dressed in my clothes.

My gray sweatpants were about five sizes too big for her, and I observed how they bunched at her waist. She must have tightened the drawstring in hopes of keeping the pants on her hips. She was practically drowning in my navy Nike T-shirt, and I could see the letters _I_ and _K_ dipping in between her luscious full breasts.

She stared down at my clothing on her and adjusted the pants while wiggling her hips. "It's a little big." She laughed. "If my drawers fall off, don't laugh!" she added in her Southern drawl.

I hadn't heard that accent roll from between her lips for quite some time, and it felt damn good to hear it again.

I shook my head from side to side, feeling my body react to the sight of her. Images of what her beautiful body looked like beneath my clothes consumed my every thought.

Every part of me yearned to sweep her up and carry her back to my bedroom just so I could peel the material off her, one layer at a time, while letting my hands and mouth show her exactly what she did to me.

I swallowed thickly and finally responded, "Trust me, I won't be laughing. I have many other things I want to do to you."

She made a playful smirk at me. "Don't get any ideas, cowboy. We are painting."

"I can wait a few hours for what I have in mind."

"Or till morning," she threatened.

I wasn't buying it. "We'll see."

The faster we finished painting, the sooner I could strip her out of my clothes. Ready to get down to the nitty-gritty, I held up the paint tools in my hands for her to choose from. "Do you prefer to roll or trim?"

"Hmm..." She deliberated, striding closer, as she glanced between the two. She pointed to the angled brush. "Trim."

I pulled my arm back, inches out of her grasp. "Can you trim a straight line?"

Her eyes shined with a sassy mirth right before she jumped toward me and yanked the brush out of my grasp. With victorious eyes, she winked. "We'll see," she said, throwing my words back at me.

Paige and I got to the task at hand and started painting. We made a great team and tackled the first two walls in just over an hour and a half.

I had to give her credit. She was a master at outlining the ceiling and making sure not to get paint on the stained trim. Her precise straight lines allowed me to focus solely on rolling even strokes behind her as we moved across the room, making small talk along the way.

Paige was excited to hear that I'd talked with my parents this morning and made plans to have a Sunday brunch. She even happily agreed to my suggestion of inviting her mom and dad, too, along with Kayla, if she could make it back home from school. I was delighted to see Paige going right along with the idea of having our families together. She hadn't even protested. I didn't think she even realized how easily our lives were falling back into our old familiar routine.

In no time, we were halfway through the last wall leading to the hallway and kitchen.

I found myself wanting to know more about her day. "So, you had a good time with Ashlee then?" I asked, gradually making another even stroke from the ceiling all the way down to the floor.

"Yes, we had so much fun together. After our massage, we went to see _The Best of Me_ , the movie based on the novel by Nicholas Sparks."

"Was it good?" I had recently seen a preview of it, and I recalled it was one of those chick flicks.

"Positively swoon-worthy," she answered in a dreamy tone.

I smiled. "I'm glad you enjoyed it."

"Ashlee and I both did." She looked like she was concentrating on her work in front of her. "Then, we went to Chili's and scarfed down some tasty appetizers."

"You didn't have a meal?" I questioned, walking over to dampen my brush in the paint tray.

"Between the two of us, we ate an entire platter of chips and salsa. Plus, Ashlee ordered these huge delicious baked potatoes with sour cream, cheese, and bacon bits." She laughed. "If I ate another bite, my jeans would have popped open."

I chuckled, and my stomach grumbled. My free hand came to my abdomen. "All that talk about food is making me hungry."

"We'll have to go there sometime," she offered, taking a short break to peek over at me. "I heard they have great steaks, too."

"It's a date." I smiled boyishly.

Paige blushed and shyly murmured, "Okay." She went back to trimming around the left side of the fireplace.

"So, how was the massage?" I asked. "That place just opened earlier this year."

"It was divine." She sighed. "Thanks again for pampering Ashlee and me. That was very sweet of you."

"You're welcome," I responded. Then, I remembered her text. "So, did a dude or a woman have the pleasure of rubbing you down?"

From the corner of my eye, I saw her gaping at the wall.

After laughing, she returned to trimming the walls with the paintbrush. "A dude," she said in a perky tone.

My roller stopped in the middle of the wall. I redirected my full attention to her. "Did he touch your ass?"

She momentarily pressed her lips together, looking all dreamy-eyed. "Mmhmm...and he was hot, too."

The roller dropped from my grip and hit the floor with a loud clunk. I sauntered behind her, and from the way she refused to meet my gaze, I instantly knew she was taunting me.

My hands came to the sides of her rib cage, and I tugged her body flush against mine. My cock went hard while pressing against the seam of her ass. A small rush of air expelled from her lungs, and I could feel the rise and fall of her labored breathing from her back and shoulders along my chest.

Without touching her nape, I lifted her hair and draped it over her shoulder. I descended until my lips were just below her ear. She automatically tilted her head to the side.

"Are you sure you want to tease me?" I growled, making her quiver. "Or are you going to admit that it was a woman?"

I saw the muscles in her neck flex as she swallowed.

"Nope," she rasped. "He was all man with rock-solid biceps, and he had this perfect ass." She raised her hands and cupped the air. "I just wanted to squeeze--"

She gasped as I gently spun her around and backed her up against the wall. Remembering the damn thing was wet, I slid her over two feet to a dry patch, keeping our position the same.

The heated dark look in her eyes reflected the very need I felt burning in my veins.

She seductively moistened her lips before parting them to say, "I suppose it's too late to confess that it was a woman after all?"

I glided my hands underneath the cotton tee until I cupped the swell of her breasts. Grinning impishly, I replied, "Oh, yes, sweet girl," before dipping my head to ravish her mouth.

Everything else around me became distant and dull as all my thoughts were consumed with Paige. Her soft lips surrendered to the erotic slow pace I set, and my resolve broke as I was overtaken by the need to bury myself in her so that I could feel her all around me.

After removing her shirt and bra, I sank to my knees, and I sluggishly grazed my lips along her skin. I untied the white drawstring on my sweatpants, letting my earlier visions of what I'd wanted to do to her replay in my mind, and the cotton material hit the floor.

I looped my index finger into her silk panties and slowly dragged them down the length of her legs. Roaming my eyes over her flat stomach, I could see every breath she took.

Paige was already wet, and I hadn't even touched her yet. The heavenly scent of her sex filled my senses, and I yearned to taste her.

"So fucking beautiful," I said hoarsely, running the pad of my finger up and down her slick folds.

My name left her lips, like she was begging for more. I had every intention of giving her just that.

I leisurely spread her moisture, heightening her desire for me. When I couldn't wait another second, I pressed two fingers inside her with a gradual movement that teased us both.

I tipped my gaze up to meet hers, and I drank in the sight of her while feeling her body tightening around me. Her expression changed as her eyes filled with passion, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink, and her breathing was audible.

Her inner walls tensed with each passing stroke. All my blood rushed to the head of my cock and painfully pulsated in response to witnessing her raw need for me. It was easy to understand as she did the same damn thing to me.

Unable to resist, my body gravitated forward, and I parted my lips to brush my tongue over her swollen clit. I lapped rhythmically at her sweet juices as I mirrored the tempo of my hand thrusting in and out of her.

"Colton," she repeated my name. This time, it sounded like a cry. "I need you inside me--now."

"Not yet," I whispered against her pussy.

Her hands moved down to my shoulders, and she began to tremble against me. She was so close to coming, and I didn't have the strength to hold off my release any longer.

Still keeping one hand between her legs, I stood to my feet and spread her thighs wide with my own, opening her to me. I dropped my sweats just enough to let my cock spring free. I grasped my hardness in my free hand and guided it to her center.

I let my other hand slip out of her heat, and I repositioned my fingers over her nub while gradually sinking into her. I made deliberate thrusts forward and then sluggishly drew back all the way to the tip before going in deeper and deeper each time.

Her mouth parted, forming an O-shape, as she gripped my arms. Her head fell against my chest as her orgasm began to reverberate through her core.

I clenched my jaw and groaned, "Fuck," against her neck as she clenched and pulsated around me.

I forced myself to keep moving, languidly pumping back and forth to prolong her release.

After a brief moment, I could feel her wetness beginning to seep out from between her thighs. The warmth of her covered my cock, and it fucking turned me on, making me lose complete control.

I gripped her waist and hoisted her higher against the wall. The movement had me fully seated within her. She automatically locked her ankles around my back. I braced her against the wall, hoping my actions didn't hurt her.

Then, I began to fuck her, love her, and claim her. She was mine, and she would _always_ be mine.

Nothing would ever change our fate. I wouldn't let it because my love for her was that powerful, and I knew, in her heart, she felt the same for me.

Paige held on to me as I slightly angled her to deepen my thrusts. The air smelled heavily of sex, and chills raced down my spine before my body broke out with a light sheen of sweat. I felt myself go taut at the same instant Paige moaned and came around me.

I pressed my lips against her neck and murmured her name. I buried myself to the hilt and finally let myself go, pumping my release into her.

As I held on to her, the two of us caught our breaths. In that moment, more now than ever, I knew with every fiber of my being that this woman owned me--heart, body, and soul.

I'd take my very last breath before I let that tragic accident change the fate of our love.

I WAS DRAGGED OUT OF A DEEP SLUMBER by the feeling of the ground moving beneath me. My eyes darted open to see Colton's morning stubble right in front of my face.

It was finally the weekend, and it felt great to sleep in for a change.

"Morning, sleepyhead," he said gruffly.

We both backed up a few inches to see one another's eyes.

It was then I realized that I was lying on top of him, so I slithered to the left until I fell onto the bed at his side.

"Good morning." I smiled sheepishly, feeling a blush spread across my features. I had no idea why I had been lying atop him.

He turned on his side, and I couldn't help but snuggle back into him. He was like my personal body pillow, so warm and cozy.

His eyes shone with amusement. "Is my mattress not comfortable enough for you?"

"Huh?" I inquired. My brain wasn't firing on all cylinders quite yet. It was Sunday after all. "Of course, it's comfy," I added reassuringly.

"Oh. I was just wondering since you glued yourself to my chest for half the night."

I gaped at him, ignoring his handsome smirk. "I did not," I retorted in utter denial, feeling embarrassed. "You probably heaved me on top of you!"

"Nope." His mouth curved into a smile. "And you snore, too," he continued before closing the distance to kiss the top of my nose.

I teasingly shoved at his chest. "I do _not_ snore!"

"Fine, I'll let you off the hook on that one." He laughed deeply. "I think we need to add furniture shopping to the list of things to be done."

"Where is this so-called list of yours?" I aimlessly glanced around. "I need to shred that bad boy."

He tapped his temple and revealed a sexy grin. "Right here."

"We're going to have to do something about that memory of yours then," I said, repositioning myself on top of him.

His hands came to my waist. I loved that he always had to be touching me. The feeling was completely mutual.

"Oh, yeah?" he drawled, letting his handsome Southern accent roll off his tongue. "What did you have in mind?"

My expression mirrored his as I gravitated my lips toward his. "You're about to find out," I said before I lovingly and thoroughly kissed him.

As always, an intense passion bloomed inside me. No matter how many times I kissed him, it would never fill my need for him.

The way his lips moved along mine made my heart pound unevenly in my chest.

As the date reentered my mind, I gasped and drew back with a hastiness that had Colton's baby-blue eyes peering up at me in confusion.

"What?" he said, appearing alarmed.

"It's Sunday," I answered.

He raised a brow at me, not catching my meaning. "And?"

I tried to run through everything that needed to be done before our families arrived. "I have to clean, sweep, and, mop the kitchen, so I can start cooking for seven people. Hopefully, I didn't forget to buy any food, or I'll need to run into town. Then, I need to sweep off the patio and wipe down the outdoor furniture since we will be outside."

Colton laughed, and the movement shook through me. "Anything else you need to add to that list?" he asked.

"Give me a few minutes. It will get longer," I teased, racking my brain.

"Oh no!" He slid me off his waist and plopped me down on the mattress beside him. "I'm cutting you off right there."

I propped myself up on my elbows and watched his naked toned ass saunter over to the dresser, causing me to lose my concentration. He slipped on the first pair of briefs he'd pulled out and then a pair of faded blue jeans.

"Where are you off to so fast?" I challenged.

He came back over to me. My greedy eyes traveled over his bare chest and the way his abs flexed with every move. His scrumptious V was visible above the denim on his hips, and it made my mouth water.

"I'm running far, far away from you before you come up with more chores for me to do." He bent down to give me a peck on the lips. It was quick but still filled with his never-ending affection.

"I said _I_ needed to do those things, not _you_ ," I explained.

"That means _we_ ," he countered.

_Okay, he has a good point._ I blushed. "I'll give you that one."

He flipped his hand over and brushed his knuckles down my face. "I love it when your soft cheeks turn pink, especially during conversations about you and me."

I was pretty sure his admission deepened my blush even more.

He asked, "So, you mentioned cooking for _seven_. Does that mean Kayla is coming today?"

"Yes, she is," I answered with excitement. "I just found out last night that my sister could make it."

"That's great." His smile was sincere. "I know how much you've been wanting to see her."

I nodded my head in agreement. "I miss her terribly."

"I'm sure she feels the same." He righted his position and stood tall, his knees touching the edge of the bed. "So, what do you want me to help with first?" he inquired.

I gave him a hopeful expression. "Cleaning the concrete patio?"

"You got it." He winked at me. "I'll get started as soon as I finish feeding the horses and cattle."

"Sounds good. Thank you," I said, sitting up. I pulled the covers close to me to fight off the chilliness in the room. "I'm sure they are waiting to eat."

"The horses will neigh at me as soon as they hear the back door open," he agreed.

"True." I chuckled and glanced at the clock on the nightstand. It was nearly eight o'clock. "I don't think I've ever seen you sleep in so late."

"That's because you wore me out."

His eyes sparkled with a sexiness that made me want to pull him into bed with me again, but I refrained only because family would be here in three hours, and we had a lot to do in the meantime.

"Leave while you still can, cowboy," I threatened good-naturedly.

"Careful..." He grinned, his eyes darkening with heat at every passing second. "Don't tempt me, or I'll lock you up in my room all day."

I sighed dreamily and rose from the bed. "I guess I can wait for you to ravish me later."

"Expect nothing less." He neared to give me a kiss before leaving the room.

My eyes locked on his every step. I was once again mesmerized by his gracefulness. There was just something about watching my cowboy and the way his muscles flexed in his back when he moved. It reminded me of how strong he was, both in his physical form and his inner strength.

The next few hours passed in a blur as Colton and I ran around the house like a couple of maniacs. It was only then I realized how much work it was to host a get-together, and I had a whole new appreciation for our parents, who had done this for years.

Knowing I had minutes until everyone would start arriving, I turned off all the burners on the stovetop. Wanting to keep the French toast warm, I had preheated the oven to two hundred degrees. It was an old trick passed down from my grandmother to my mom to me. I had never had the chance to meet my grandmother, but I always loved when my mom shared stories of her with me.

I set all the cooked slices on stone bakeware and covered it with aluminum foil. I slipped on my oven mitts before placing it in the oven.

Hoping to ease the cleanup after brunch and keep the kitchen picked up, I gathered all the dirty dishes and began washing them by hand while softly humming to myself.

The front living room door suddenly whipped open, startling me, and the pan hit the bottom of the sink with a loud noise.

Kayla's voice bellowed out, "All right, _chica_. I know you're around here somewhere. Where are you?"

I heard the door close as my face split into the biggest, happiest grin imaginable. I chuckled under my breath at her barging through the door. While I was the shy type, Kayla was outgoing, and she didn't have many personal boundaries.

"Kayla!" I screeched, heading straight for her.

Her hazel eyes beamed so brightly.

We met in the middle of the room. Both our arms were spread wide, and the two of us collided, hugging one another.

"Oh my gosh, I missed you so much, Kayla!" I cried, feeling hot tears pouring down my cheeks.

Three months was the longest my sister and I had gone without seeing each other.

"Missed you way more." She squeezed me so tightly.

It reminded me of my mom's greetings after I had been away for more than a night. Maybe it was a family thing because our household was full of love.

When we finally broke apart, I took her in and memorized every inch of her face. She was beyond stunning.

Kayla's brown hair was shorter than mine, and she had perfect waves that curved around her slender face. The lucky duck had also inherited Dad's olive skin. She never needed an ounce of makeup. Her natural beauty would leave dozens of men chasing her tail. The two of us didn't look much alike. My features followed Mom, and my sister resembled more of our father's side of the family.

Once I finished giving her a once-over, I gestured for her to follow me into the kitchen, so I could finish my final cooking preparations. "It's so great to see you."

Kayla walked a step behind me. "Mom and Dad said they'd be here shortly." She laughed before elaborating, "You know how long it takes Mom to decide on what to wear before she leaves the house."

My sister was a total tomboy at heart. She religiously worked out, so she was in her normal attire of two tank tops--a blue one over a white one today--black capris, and a pair of tennis shoes.

"I remember." I smiled. "Dad always waits patiently for her to get ready."

"Yes," Kayla agreed. Then, she stopped at the junction of the hallway and kitchen, and she scanned the room. "Wow, Paige. Colton is really doing some major remodeling to the house."

"Yes, he's quite the combination of a handyman and Energizer Bunny." I winked, feeling proud of my cowboy.

"Uh, yeah, he is," Kayla said, her voice filled with awe.

As I stopped at the kitchen island, Kayla hopped up onto one of the brown leather barstools on the opposing side of the counter and took a seat.

"So, what's new with you, Kayla?" I inquired, clearing a few stacks of paper and miscellaneous items out of the way. "School, friends, boys--I need to know everything, so spill the beans," I added eagerly.

She leaned forward on her elbows with her palm under her chin, smiling. "Well, I have finally settled into my dorm and learned the campus grounds."

"That's good." I nodded, remembering my days of memorizing those school maps and which buildings each of my classes were in.

"I love the social dynamic of college. I've met so many great people, and I've made a lot of new friends. It's nice to have friendships without the drama of high school."

Kayla appeared so relaxed and happy while talking about this new part of her life.

"Having a good group of friends to share your experiences with make college even better," I replied, reciprocating her expression. I was genuinely delighted for her. "You always were the social butterfly."

"Yeah, I really enjoy that aspect." Kayla drew her brows together as she frowned, appearing to be in deep thought. "Between having five classes and the long hours of study that go well into the morning hours, school does manage to monopolize most of my time."

I leaned my hands on the edge of the counter and looked directly into her eyes, giving her my full attention. "Yes, that is bound to happen with such a full class load. However, I can promise you that it will pay off in the end. Your grades are so important, and your transcript will follow you when you apply for jobs later on down the road."

"I know. That is why I study my ass off." She let out a funny grin and shifted on the stool. "And the boy department rocks. College men are hot, especially the ones who hang out at the gym on campus." She added a girlie sigh.

Her eyes said it all. She had a special someone in her life.

"Oh, do tell me more. Who has caught my beautiful sister's attention?" I questioned.

Colton strolled into the room, looking all sexy in his blue jeans and cowboy hat.

The man was a constant distraction.

He gathered me in his arms from behind and kissed my cheek. I could sense him glancing over my shoulder at my sister.

Colton offered a friendly greeting, "Hi, Kayla. Glad you could join us today."

"Hey, big brother. Thanks for having me." She smiled up at him and then gazed back at me before quietly clearing her throat. "So, back to boys..."

Colton groaned into my hair before briefly stepping away to the sink and getting a glass of water.

"Yes, boys." I chuckled as I watched my cowboy from the corner of my eye until he returned to tower over me.

At the same time, Kayla began to say, "This guy, Maverick, is so soft on the eyes. He makes me melt into a puddle every time I see him at the gym, especially when I see him lifting weights."

I gazed back at her, perplexed. It sounded as though she was too shy to approach him. "If you like him, then why don't you just talk to him?"

My sister sat up straight in her seat and set her arms on the counter, crossing them. "Oh, I have," she purred. Then, she shook her head from side to side as if she were frustrated.

"I need you to elaborate. I'm having a tough time following," I said, feeling perplexed.

"Maverick and I have been seeing each other for a couple of months," Kayla admitted with a lengthy sigh. "But I don't know if it's going anywhere. I think he's just in it for the sex, and I want more than that."

I froze in shock, staring wide-eyed at my sister. I still remember her being an innocent, sweet little girl. Now, she was all grown-up. My heart sped up to an unhealthy pace, and I was pretty sure I was nearing a heart attack.

In the same instant, Colton choked behind me and slammed his glass against the counter. He was practically hacking up a lung. I heard the thud of his palm pounding once against his chest, and he cleared his throat rather loudly.

"Goddamn, Kayla. A little warning would have been nice," he finally roared out.

Kayla pointed her finger at me and then bent it backward toward herself, not fazed by his presence. "Uh, you imposed on our girl talk."

Colton repositioned himself at my hip so that we were touching. I could feel the tension radiating out of him as if little warning waves were rippling off his body and out into the air.

"Kayla, you need to tell me who this asshole is and where I can find him." He leaned the knuckles of his fist against the counter. "It sounds like I need to set him straight on a few things."

"You don't need to worry about me. I know what I am doing." Kayla flippantly waved her hand. "He lives in the dorms, and you can't just barge on campus and start swinging."

"The hell I can't!" Colton growled before challenging, "Watch me."

"You're too old to be strolling around campus!" Kayla exclaimed, her mouth gaping. Anger flashed on her red cheeks. "You'll embarrass me!"

Colton stood to his full height and crossed his broad arms over his chest. He seemed to be affronted by her words. "I am not old. I _will_ kick his ass because he sounds like he's mistreating you, and I won't allow it."

"Not if I don't show you who he is," Kayla countered stubbornly, setting her hands on her hips.

Knowing this conversation was unproductive, I extended my arms in between the two of them. "Enough!" I said with finality in my tone, breaking into their argument.

I could hear Colton's heaving breaths at my side.

_Crap, I'm pissed, too._

The thought of someone hurting my little sister was devastating, but our parents would be here any minute. This was not the time to have a family debate. There would definitely be one in the near future though.

I exhaled calmly, glancing at my sister. In an attempt to redirect the conversation to safer territory, I asked, "So, Kayla, are you back only for today?"

"Unfortunately, yes." She scrunched up her nose. "I have class at nine in the morning."

"Oh, okay." I tried to hold in my disappointment. "Maybe you could text me your schedule, so I can come visit you one afternoon even if it's just for a few hours?"

"I'd love that, Paige," she answered with a brief smile.

I could see the anger slowly dimming from her face, and her brighter-than-life normal glow was returning.

Thankfully, a knock sounded at the door. When I heard chatter outside, I guessed that both our families were here.

Still sensing Colton's anger from his stiff posture, I acknowledged the fact that I couldn't leave him here with Kayla, or she was surely going to get a stern talking-to. Growing up, Colton had been fiercely protective of my sister and me, and I had no doubt that would never change.

Of course, I had my own concerns that I wanted to express to Kayla, too, but my way would be more...civil.

I pivoted and slipped my hand into Colton's while glancing up at him. "Come on. Let's go greet our families," I said, yanking on him.

With the flex of his jaw, he allowed me to drag him in the direction of the living room.

We made it halfway there before his steps caught up to mine, and he leaned into me. "That discussion isn't over yet, Paige," he protested under his breath.

"I agree, but our parents are here, so it will have to wait until later." I pursed my lips together at him and made a kiss noise, towing him the last several steps.

Colton came to a halt while unleashing a sound of disapproval. "What kind of kiss was that?"

Less than a foot from the door, I paused and stepped into him, taking in his devilish smirk. _I'm going to fix that._

I swiftly went up on my toes, placed my hands on the sides of his face, and crushed my lips against his. He wasted no time in tightly gripping my waist with one hand and my nape with the other while kissing me. His lips moved with mine as though we were going to be spending days apart from one another. More importantly, I felt his previous anger ease from his body.

"Ahem..." Kayla coughed from behind us.

Colton and I drew apart at the unwanted noise.

I asked him, "Better?"

"Yes, ma'am." He grinned.

"So...our parents?" Kayla probed, stifling her laughter.

"On it." I pointed at her before whipping around to close the short distance to the door.

When I opened it, on the other side, my mom and dad smiled at me, as did Colton's parents, Josephine and Johnathan. Josephine's long brown hair was curled at the ends, and her blue eyes were all on me. Johnathan was dressed in his usual attire--a red-and-brown plaid shirt, a black cowboy hat with a silver rim, and boots. Surely enough, his Wranglers were paired with his big round Western belt buckle.

I stepped outside onto the patio to greet my mom and dad first with a combination of hellos, kisses, and hugs, as did Colton. Then, he and I switched parents. Kayla soon joined the mix, too.

"Hi, Josephine. It's so great to finally see you again!" I exclaimed, warmly embracing her. It had been far too long since I saw her last.

"Uh-huh," she muttered.

My shoulders sagged at her quiet and less-than-enthusiastic welcome. I stared at her in confusion, feeling like something was off-kilter. It wasn't her normal reaction to me. She was usually so happy to see me, like I was with her.

Before I could decode the meaning behind it, Johnathan swooped his big arms around me and pulled me in for a hug. "There's my darlin'." He kept his hold tight, squashing my cheek against his chest. "Boy, we sure have missed you around these parts."

_That_ was more of the response I had predicted from Josephine.

"I missed you all, too." I smiled as he finally let me go to catch my breath.

Johnathan tipped his cowboy hat up while gazing down at me with a pleasant grin. "Glad to see you finally made it back to where you belong, little lady," he replied, tucking one thumb behind his black belt buckle.

Josephine shot daggers at her husband and admonished, "Johnathan!"

Johnathan shrugged nonchalantly at his wife. "What? This is Paige we are talking about. It's the truth, ain't it?"

Josephine rotated her head away from Johnathan, not answering. I suddenly felt uncomfortable as I watched the two of them.

I was clearly missing out on something, but I couldn't put my finger on exactly what it was. I was stunned by Josephine's demeanor. This wasn't the same woman who had welcomed me into her home with nothing but open arms on a regular basis while growing up.

I pushed aside the hurt I felt and made a mental note to later ask Colton what information I was missing out on. It appeared I had some catching up to do.

Colton neared and set his hand on the small of my back. He politely addressed everyone as we stood on the concrete, "Paige cooked up a storm in the kitchen." He motioned behind him to the front door we had left open in the midst of our greetings. "Feel free to fill a plate and bring it on out."

"You don't have to tell me twice, son." Johnathan snorted, taking off his hat, as he passed by us to go into the house.

Josephine avoided my stare as she followed after her husband. My parents and Kayla went next, and Colton and I slowly brought up the rear of the line.

My questioning eyes wandered over to Colton as we stepped into the living room that was now fully painted with a few different kinds of artwork on the walls. All he had left to do was put finished hardwood on top of the underlayment to complete the flooring and then pick out furniture.

"What?" he asked, seeming to notice my eyes on him.

We entered the kitchen and came in close proximity to our guests.

My concerns would have to wait. Instead of asking about his mother, I smiled and said, "Nothing."

He tipped his head down at me while leaning into me. "Nothing?" he probed, not letting the subject go.

_Always so stubborn_. I laughed inwardly.

I looked toward our families and then returned my attention to him. He appeared to have caught my drift.

"Later?" he asked.

I noticed my mom watching us from the other side of the kitchen island.

"Yes," I murmured just above a whisper so that only he could hear.

"All right." Colton connected his nose with my temple, and he affectionately kissed me, instantly calming me. He whispered, "Smile."

I did just that as I tucked away my worries of Josephine's mood.

OUR BRUNCH OUTSIDE went smoothly as our parents, Kayla, Colton, and I all made small talk.

I learned that Josephine and Johnathan were both thrilled that they had downsized their living space. Since retiring from the life of a rancher, Johnathan volunteered a few hours a week at a local church to stay busy, and Josephine enjoyed the quiet time by working on her quilting and sewing projects at their new condo.

My mom and dad were going about their lives with no major changes. Daily, they kept busy with completing the house and ranch chores, gardening the flowerbeds, and enjoying the country life.

Dad and Colton discussed the need to divide the cattle herd before fall since they each had more calves than usual this year. Dad had eight calves whereas Colton had eleven between his two cattle pastures.

My gaze was on the two of them as I listened intently. I was surprised to find myself intrigued by their conversation.

Roping cattle had always been so much fun in the past. It was kind of like fishing, but instead, the person had to get a rope around a thousand-pound cow running for its life in the opposite direction. After we had gotten old enough to join in during our teen years, it was one of Colton's and my favorite things.

My dad and Colton seemed to be ending their talk, and from the corner of my eye, I could see Josephine sitting up straight in her chair with her head held high. She spun her head to face me. I turned and met her gaze with a smile, feeling relieved that she was finally going to speak to me.

She pressed her lips together in a line and swallowed. "So, Paige, are you going to join Colton on one of the horses for the upcoming roping season?"

My mind went blank as I gaped at her. I was stunned at her unexpected question.

The table went quiet around the two of us.

Eyes danced back and forth between Josephine and me. It suddenly seemed as though I had been thrown into a boxing ring, and I was pretty sure Colton had turned as still as a stone beside me.

The lump that formed in my throat was thick. It took me a great deal of effort to swallow it. "Um...no," I finally murmured.

At Josephine's displeased looked, my gaze flitted away from hers in embarrassment.

"But, Paige, you know as well as we do that Colton will need help with those kinds of tasks around the ranch." She laughed a humorless sound as she briefly scanned her eyes across everyone at the table. "You wouldn't let him do all that work by himself, would you?" she probed, unwilling to let the subject go.

"I can handle it just fine on my own, Mom," Colton said. The tone in his voice left no room for argument as he held his mom's gaze. "So, please, not another word."

Across from me, my dad gently set down his glass. His eyes darted from Colton to Josephine to me. The tension was so dense that I felt blinded by it.

"Colton, feel free to swing by when you're getting ready to cut the herd. I'd be more than happy to give you an extra hand," Dad offered.

After a moment, Colton tore his eyes away from his mom and glanced at my dad. The hard line of Colton's jaw seemed to loosen a fraction. "Thank you, Dave. I appreciate the offer." Colton nodded thoughtfully. "But you have a lot on your plate, too. I can manage the cattle just fine on my own."

"So, son, how long did it take you to install the new fence?" Johnathan asked out of the blue. "You should have given your old man a call. I would have helped."

I wanted to run over to Johnathan and give him a hug. I was grateful that he'd redirected the attention off of me.

"I actually had Dexter's Fences install the fence," Colton explained. "That project was next on my list, and I heard Dexter had a last-minute cancellation, so I gave him a ring."

"That was nice of you to keep the business local," Johnathan responded.

Knowing I was finished with my meal and in desperate need of a breather, I stacked my plate on top of the empty French toast platter. I picked up a couple of other dishes and rose from the table in an attempt to quietly excuse myself. For once in my life, I was thrilled that dishes were calling my name.

"Yes, Dexter is a great guy, and he is a talented craftsmen," Colton said, watching my every move.

I turned and kept my eyes on my path to the door. I continued inside toward the kitchen without a backward glance. Then, I carefully placed all the items on the counter in front of the dishwasher.

My mind swarmed with conflicting emotions as I clicked the lever and opened the appliance. I set my fork, knife, and plate on the bottom rack. Anger burned through me because I could not put Josephine's brash attitude toward me into any logical perspective. I was missing something, and it frustrated me beyond reason.

I tried to push away all the negativity and hurt I felt inside as I filled the sink with soapy water. I began to wash the large platters, one by one, since they wouldn't fit in the dishwasher, but I was losing the battle to calm myself.

I went to the stove and reached for the griddle that was now cool before returning to the sink. With a soapy sponge in one hand, I balanced the griddle over the sink and began scrubbing it with more force than necessary.

Just as I was about to rinse my sponge, I felt as though someone had thrown me against a brick wall. My vision fixated on the large pile of bubbles contrasting against the black pan. Then, it dawned on me that maybe Josephine was right.

Sure, I had worked my way up to standing next to a horse and cuddling it, but that didn't mean I would ever ride one again. The thought of falling off a thousand-pound animal five feet from the ground with an unpredictable landing had me so sick to my stomach that I wanted to vomit in the sink.

I had experienced my fair share of flying off horses as a child. But I had been young and fearless, and back then, I'd managed to bounce to my feet with those elastic rubber bones that kids seemed to be blessed with.

That wasn't the case nowadays. Furthermore, as much as I loved Colton, I wasn't sure if I had the courage in me to sit on a saddle again--ever.

My hands went slack as reservations plagued me, and I was slightly aware that the griddle had partially slipped into the soapy water.

For Colton to have a strong, successful career as a worthy rancher, he would need a partner with the same attributes by his side to fully prosper.

_Will I ever be that woman again?_

"That's the last of them," Kayla murmured, entering the kitchen. She came to my side and set down a handful of dishes next to the sink.

From the corner of my eye, I saw her intently studying me.

I sniffed discreetly before briefly looking at her. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," she answered.

A moment of silence passed before Kayla set her hand on my shoulder. "Paige, you've known Josephine your whole life. I honestly don't think she meant anything by what she said outside."

It was true. Since day one, Josephine had always loved me like her own daughter. "I completely agree with you," I said truthfully. "But what she said to me is still the truth, and the truth hurts."

As soon as I finished speaking, I felt Colton's presence in the room, even without turning to make sure it was him.

"Kayla, can you please excuse Paige and me for a few minutes?" His tone was passive, but I heard the underlying stress in it.

I kept my gaze forward.

Kayla gave me a slight squeeze and spun around on her heels. "Of course. I'll be on the patio with the others."

Not ready to face Colton, I went back to washing the dishes. His eyes felt like they were burning into my back, telling me to acknowledge him.

_What am I supposed to say? Your mom hurt my feelings? Or, furthermore, I think she's right, and I'll never be cut out to stand by your side as an equal partner and carry my weight around the ranch._

_That would go over well._

No, silence was better than arguing and taking the chance of making the situation worse.

Colton set his hands on my waist and leaned forward. "Talk to me, Paige," he demanded against my hair.

"There isn't much to say." I prayed for some kind of distraction, like an earthquake. I would take anything to avoid this confrontation.

"Yes, there is," he countered with certainty ringing in this voice.

His tone sent me over the edge. It frustrated me that he could read me so well. I pivoted around on my heels to face him, causing him to let go of me. "What do you want from me, Colton?" I threw my hands up in exasperation as he fixated his eyes on mine. "To say that I'm hurt? Yes, the truth hurts like fucking hell."

Anger radiated out of my every last pore. I hated myself for allowing my irritation to defeat my pride, but I was on a roll.

"Do you want me to promise that, someday in the future, I'll hop on a saddle and gallop through the fields like we used to?"

His brows furrowed in deliberation, and he parted his lips to respond, but I didn't give him the chance.

"If that's what you want from me, Colton, I'm not sure I can give--"

As quickly as the flip of a switch, his eyes went stern, and he took control of the moment. I gasped, breathing heavily, as Colton banded his arms around my sides and pulled me flush against him.

His eyes bore into mine with such intensity that it rendered me speechless.

"No, Paige, that's _not_ what I want. I just want you." He brought one hand to my cheek and ran his thumb back and forth along the base of my jaw. "We could live on a ranch with horses and cattle or somewhere in the city. It makes no difference to me as long as I have you. What do I have to do to make you see that?"

_Back to ground zero._ I sighed. I'd thought we had come so far.

If Colton was forced to leave this lifestyle, he would end up being miserable, and I'd never forgive myself for being the cause of his unhappiness.

I let the fight drain out of me, knowing apples could never be oranges. He would give up everything to be with me, but I would never let him sacrifice his dreams for me.

I lifted my hand up to his face. With a certain tenderness he always used with me, I brushed my fingers across his sexy lower lip. "I won't ever let you give up your dreams for me, Colton."

Those baby-blue eyes of his narrowed and went dark. He was pissed. I was saved from his wrath by the sound of the door opening. Our families began congregating inside, chatting noisily.

"Colton," my mom chimed in, her voice coming from the living room. My hand fell from Colton's face as she breeched the kitchen and added, "You must do the honors of showing us all around."

"Yes! That sounds like an excellent idea!" Josephine piped in, staring at the room in wonder. "Colton, I never pegged you for dark blue painted walls, but I must admit, it looks fabulous!"

Colton's eyes were still locked on mine. "It is Paige's favorite color," he stated simply.

"Well, that makes sense now." My dad chuckled loudly from behind us, breaking the tense atmosphere.

A smile worked its way across my face at my father's innocent comment.

"The lines are so neat and straight." Josephine admired kindly.

Colton's eyes finally softened, and he gazed over at his mom. "Paige did that part."

"Well, you did a fantastic job, darling," Josephine replied.

I peeled my eyes away from my cowboy and saw Josephine beaming at me.

It was the first time today that I felt loved by her. I let out a noiseless content sigh at realizing that I must have read her incorrectly.

"Thank you," I responded, my expression reflecting hers.

She thoughtfully tipped her head. "Although, I shouldn't be surprised to learn you did the hard part as you always were exceptionally talented with a paintbrush in your hands."

"Thank you," I repeated. "Would you like Colton to give you a tour of the rest of the remodeling throughout the house?"

"I'd love that," Josephine answered.

At the same time, my mom clapped her hands together. "Yes."

I returned my attention to Colton to see him pegging me with his eyes. I gathered that I wasn't quite off the hook even though our conversation had been interrupted.

I just gave him a playful wink and carried on with the dishes. I was positively sure that I would need an escape route later to avoid rehashing our former argument.

Our families ended up visiting much longer than we'd anticipated, but Colton and I hadn't minded in the slightest. The seven of us had all lounged outside on the patio where we talked for several hours. Then, we ended up back in the kitchen to continue our chat over pizza and wine, laughing and having a great time.

By nightfall, our families had said their good-byes, and they all began to walk toward their vehicles. Colton waved and shut the door as I bent down to retrieve my shoes. I planned to head home, too, so I could have some time to myself. I needed to process the emotions that overwhelmed me today in hopes of getting a handle on them. Plus, I had to be in Murfreesboro by ten in the morning for physical therapy with Derek.

"Where do you think you're going?" Colton asked before I could slip away. His voice held surprise, disbelief, and hurt.

My heart sank at hearing the conflicting tones in his voice.

"Home," I answered softly, rising to my feet. Not wanting to cause any waves, I elaborated, "Just for tonight. I need some time to myself."

I could see his mind churning a million miles a second, and then his face split into a mischievous yet challenging grin.

_Shit, the odds aren't looking to be in my favor._

With hopeful eyes, I decided to go for a peace offering. "I'll call you as soon as I finish my appointment tomorrow. Maybe we can have lunch?" I rambled.

In no time, I was swiftly manhandled, and I found myself over Colton's shoulders. I was amazed at how rough and gentle he could be with me.

He stomped in the direction of his room and drawled, "Yeah...that's not gonna work for me."

"Colton!" I shouted, half in exasperation and the other half in hilarity. "I just want some time to think at home."

"You can think here," he answered matter-of-factly.

I rolled my eyes. "You can't always have your way!"

"When it comes to you, yes, I can."

Even though I couldn't see his face, I knew he was smirking at me.

"We're going to have to work on that," I huffed, more to myself than him.

"Ain't nothing to fix, sweet girl." Gently tossing me onto the bed, Colton grinned.

_Damn it._ I wanted to be mad at him, but he always found a way to make me laugh. It wasn't fair.

Shaking his head and backing up, he removed each of my boots and tossed them aside. Then, he sauntered over to his dresser, grabbed one of his tees, and returned to me. He stripped my shirt and jeans off of me and put his clothing on me in the blink of an eye.

He continued to distract me by lifting the hem of his shirt, exposing his taut stomach along with every ripple in his abs and defined chest. With the unfastening of a button and slide of a zipper, he soon stood before me in only his briefs.

I closed my mouth to keep from drooling as he climbed into bed next to me, and then he hauled me against his side. I nestled my nose into the crook of his neck, breathing him in. Being wrapped in his arms like this combined with his scent had an unexplainable way of calming and grounding me. He would always be my home.

Curiosity about observations I had made today got the better of me, so I inquired, "Why does it seem like your parents haven't been here much since they moved out?"

His hand glided to the small of my back, and he caressed tiny circles with his fingertips. "Because they haven't. I usually visit them in town. At first, it was to help them unpack boxes or move heavy furniture. Since then, I think they've been busy enjoying their newfound freedom of not having so much responsibility."

Both reasons made perfect sense. "Oh, that's kind of you."

Quietness surrounded us for a few minutes before Colton spoke, "I want you to know that I'm not sure why my mom said what she did at brunch this morning, but I am sorry she hurt your feelings."

"You don't have to apologize, Colton," I murmured against him. "I already let that go."

"You know that she loves you, right?" he asked.

"Yes." I smiled against his bare skin.

"Okay, good." He leaned in to kiss me and then drew back. "We also need to talk to Kayla soon--very soon." He released a troubled sigh. "I'm worried about her."

"Me, too," I agreed. "I don't know what has gotten into her, but I plan to text her right away in the morning."

"Thank you."

As I let my mind drift, I couldn't help the heaviness weighing on my eyelids. So much had happened this past year. Some days, I felt right back at home, like nothing bad had ever happened. Other days, I still felt lost and torn. Lying in the security of Colton's arms was the only thing that made me feel whole.

"Colton?" I whispered before yawning.

"Yes?"

"I want you to understand that loving you has never been the problem." I tried to get my scattered thoughts to make sense, and then I dug for the courage to say them. "It's...other aspects in our lives that seem to stand in the way."

His heart sped up beneath me, and my eyes closed.

He tightened his arms around me. "I know, but I'll never let anything keep us apart, Paige." He leaned forward to kiss me. "I promise," he whispered.

As sleep carried me away, his words repeated over and over in my mind. I could only pray that they would hold true.

EVEN IN MY SLEEP, dreaming, I could feel Paige as her index finger continuously drew an infinity sign on my chest.

I finally came to and slanted my head to the side, seeing those morning-glossed brown eyes. Just like clockwork, that damn half smile appeared, creating a faint sexy dimple in the far corner of her mouth.

Paige leaned into me and took a deep breath as the pad of her finger made its way down my stomach to my inner thigh where she began to slowly rub in a circular rhythm until my hips started to move all on their own.

_Damn, she wants her appetizer before breakfast._

I reached up to take one good stretch as I yawned. As I brought my arms down, my left hand went behind her nape where I grabbed her hair to pull her toward my awaiting lips, longing to take her.

A burning need to feel her bare skin against mine came over me as I kissed her. Wanting her more than ever right now, I removed every article of clothing from her body.

Paige rose up over me and straddled my waist. My eyes clung to the bounce of her beautiful breasts as she lifted her hips while dragging my briefs down my legs with my assistance.

Once they reached my ankles, I kicked the cotton material off the rest of the way, and then I grasped her ass and guided her over my hard length. She sank down onto me, and I gradually rocked my pelvis upward. I closed my eyes, letting the feel of her surround me, as she began to continuously rise and fall over me.

I caressed a path up to her breasts, unable to resist the urge to knead them in my palms, as I matched her rhythm. The tautness of her nipples had me rolling them between my fingers. She set her hands atop of mine and captured my gaze while maintaining her pace.

Her beautiful brown eyes glowed back at me. She didn't need to say how much she loved me. When we were like this, I could feel it pouring out of her.

My eyes drank in her soft curves and the way her long hair flowed over her shoulders as we lost ourselves in one another. I let her set the pace until a soft moan escaped from her lips, and a familiar primal need to take her overcame me.

In the next beat, I lifted her enough to slip out of her heat, and I flipped her onto her stomach at my side.

After I repositioned myself behind her, I grasped her hips and brought her up onto her hands and knees. With a deliberate ease, I trailed my fingertips up the backs of both of her thighs and over the sexy curve of her ass and then back down to her center.

She quivered against me.

I leaned my chest against her, hovering my mouth over the side of her throat. My teeth gently nipped at her skin as my fingers rimmed around the edge of her sex. All the while, my cock pulsated with need to fill her once again, yet I teased us both, prolonging our gratification.

I could hear her lungs pumping heavily.

"Colton," she pleaded breathily.

I pushed two fingers inside her and stroked the tender, rigid wall before gradually drawing out to leisurely trace circles over her clit, causing her to rock backward against me.

A rumble emanated from my chest. I took myself between my hands, feeling her arousal sheathing me, and then I pushed into her, slow and deep. I settled my hands on her hips and pulled her against me, countering my movements.

With each of my thrusts, I aimed for her sweet spot, and her muscles clenched around me as I gave her everything I had.

Paige groaned and buried her face into the pillow as her orgasm quivered throughout her, making me collapse against her. Grunting uncontrollably, I pumped my cum into her pussy.

I scooted off of Paige, fell onto the mattress and blankets, and tucked her into my side. As we both fought to catch our breaths, I reveled in the feel of her pressed against me.

"Good morning." I sank my lips into her hair where I breathed in her scent and kissed her.

She shifted in my arms and peered up at me. Seeing the satisfied glossy look in her eyes made me smile.

"Morning." She grinned. "Are you ready to get up and have some breakfast?"

Intrigued, I asked, "What do you have in mind?"

"Oh, you know, just some French toast and bacon, but I'm not sure..." Her eyes went light, flashing with mischief. "That is a lot of work to do in the kitchen. Plus, there's cleanup time. I'm thinking cereal would be easier."

Without delay, I pulled her mouth up to mine. After kissing her, I sluggishly skimmed my thumb across her lower lip. At the steamy look in her eyes, it would be all too easy to bury myself in her again to please us both.

But then, she'd be late for therapy, and I would miss my chance at drowning my French toast in a bottle of syrup.

I let my lips hover above hers. "Name your price, sweet girl."

"Hmm..." She moistened her lips and pondered. "How about you and I catch the sunset tonight?"

I released a genuine smile at my simple girl. I wouldn't have it any other way. "Done," I stated.

Her eyes beamed with excitement as she closed the small space between us to kiss me. Her lips softened against mine, and the taste of her revived me for round two.

I drew back. "That is all you get this morning." Then, I found myself caving to give her one last peck, keeping it quick. I rose from the bed and sauntered my bare ass to the master bathroom. "Or I'm going to need a cold shower," I admitted.

"Tease!" she yelled at me.

I laughed as I reached the cold tile. I pivoted around and winked over my shoulder. "I'm _yours_ to tease," I replied before closing the door.

I entered the kitchen to hear Paige humming softly under her breath. She was standing directly in front of the stove, dressed in one of my tees that nearly went to her knees. Her calves and feet were bare, and the air smelled of bacon.

I came up behind her and snuck my head to the side of her face before kissing her cheek. "That smells so good," I said in her ear. I reached for a strip of bacon from the red dish.

"Not yet." Paige smacked my hand and laughed. "You've got less than two minutes until we eat."

My jaw set into a firm line until an idea hit me. Grinning inwardly, I spun Paige around and kissed her, making sure to thrust my tongue into her mouth, stroking hers in equal parts of hastiness and passion.

She moaned as I blindly patted the counter with my free hand. I broke the moment when I had my prize in hand, and I lifted it to take a bite of my heaven.

"Ah!" Paige gaped at my audacity. Then, she jabbed me in the gut with a black spatula I hadn't realized she was holding until now. "You cheater! You used me to get a piece of pork!" she teased.

I crunched on the cooked perfection and swallowed. "No, I would never do any of that." I shrugged innocently, stifling my laughter. "I wanted a kiss _and_ my bacon."

"You are rather greedy today, aren't you?"

"I'm always greedy when it comes to you," I said. It was no secret. As Paige's eyes narrowed jokingly, I added, "And food."

She pointed the spatula at me and then smacked the palm of her hand with it, filling the air with a crisp thwack. "Sit--before I find another way to put this instrument to use."

I stepped farther into her space, rising to the challenge in her tone, and I pinned her with a dark lustful gaze. "Or I could take it from you and reverse our positions in this fantasy of yours."

Her jaw nearly hit the floor at my bluntness. "You're dirty!" She chortled.

"You started it," I reminded her. From the corner of my eye, I saw smoke coming from my precious French toast. "Don't burn my bread!"

"Crap!" Paige squealed. She spun around on her heels to remove the food from the burner, and she set each of the slices on the tray.

I sauntered to the right of her and saw the green Ready light on the coffee pot lit up, so I reached into the cabinets and grabbed two glass mugs. After filling them, I carefully carried them over to the kitchen island where Paige had two place settings.

Paige brought the platter of French toast over to our spot and used the spatula to divide the pieces of bread between us. I went back over to the counter to grab the dish of bacon. Slipping one piece into my mouth, I returned to our seats.

I set five more strips on my plate and a couple on hers, leaving seven extra.

We sat down next to each other, and Paige's eyes danced between all the food. Without speaking a word, she grabbed extra slices of pork one at a time, filling her plate.

When only four pieces of bacon remained, I said, "Whoa!"

She rotated her head to me. Her gaze shimmered brightly with a sassy mirth. "What's the matter?"

I used my hand to motion to where all the food-snatching had happened in front of me. "What are you doing, taking all the bacon?" I countered.

"You had more than me"--she smirked--"so I'm evening up our portions."

I knew damn well she wouldn't eat everything in front of her. She was toying with me.

"Who's counting anyway?" I scoffed, letting it go since I was in a losing battle.

"You," she deadpanned, leaning her shoulder into mine.

Laughing, I nudged her back. "You got me there."

The two of us fell into a comfortable silence as we began to eat. Paige was a natural in the kitchen. Everything she cooked was delicious.

"Thank you for breakfast," I said after finishing my third piece of French toast before getting ready to dive into the fourth.

"You're welcome," Paige said, glancing at me. She raised a brow. "How can you eat all of that?" she asked in awe.

My fork stopped midair, and I patted my stomach with my free hand. "My stomach has compartments, and they stretch."

"Well, it's a good thing they expand." Paige chuckled softly and took another small bite.

"It is." I swallowed. "So, you have physical therapy today?"

"Yes."

"How are things going with Derek?" I asked. It had been some time since I heard an update.

"I see an improvement with every visit. Sometimes, it's small, and other times, it's more significant." She smiled thoughtfully as she set down her fork, seeming to be done with her meal. "I finally feel as though I've made progress," she continued.

I recalled the last several weeks, and I couldn't pinpoint a time when I had seen her in discomfort or sitting differently. "You have been doing exceptionally well, Paige, and you seem to be getting around much better."

The atmosphere between us shifted rapidly as Paige went still at my side. After a long moment, she peered up at me through her long eyelashes. Her cheeks were pink with embarrassment.

I felt as though I'd just dug my grave, so I told her, "Paige, I meant that in a good way. I can see your improvements."

"I know." She gazed down at her hands in her lap. "I was hoping you hadn't seen that part at all. Though, I shouldn't be surprised that you did since everyone else does."

In truth, I noticed everything about Paige because I was attuned to her, but I was not about to dig myself into a deeper hole.

"I didn't really," I replied, not wanting to hurt her feelings or her pride, especially when she had come so far. "I just see the way you are moving around quicker than before." I gravitated toward her, so she would look up at me.

She released a small smile. "I am."

I unleashed an impish grin and added, "And you're becoming more flexible."

This time, light flowed into her eyes. She threw her hand over her stomach, tipped her head back, and laughed. "Thank you," she said softly.

"For what?" I inquired.

"For finding a way to always take the bad and twist it to find the good." She repositioned herself until she was facing me. She placed her hands on my morning stubble that I'd forgotten to shave as she leaned in. "It's what makes you"--she searched my eyes--"you."

Once Paige had left for therapy, I went out to the barn to move all the horses into the pasture for the day, so I could clean the stalls and do some repairs on the tack wall and surrounding area.

I also hoped I would have enough time to make a few extra shelves on one of the walls, so I could reorganize the room. I needed to sort through a lot of old, rusted, or worn gear, too. Over the last few months of rummaging through the barns, I had formed a rule of thumb. If I hadn't used it, I didn't need it, and that theory was about to get implemented right now.

I heard tires coming up my gravel driveway as I set down the last saddle off to the side. Wondering whom it could be, I exited the barn.

The local sheriff, Eddie Reynolds, smiled at me as we both continued to close the distance between us until we were a few feet away from one another. We shook hands, and I noticed he was wearing his uniform today. His gray hair was visible from under his brown sheriff hat.

Eddie gave me a friendly nod. "Hello, Kingston."

"Sheriff Reynolds." I tipped the rim of my hat, welcoming him. I leaned against my old Chevy Silverado that I would use around the place from time to time, and I placed one boot against the tire. "What brings you to this part of town?"

Eddie sighed in dismay, and I knew it was a bad sign.

"When I caught wind of the water damage on your property, I assigned myself to your case right away."

"Thank you," I replied.

Eddie was a longtime friend of my father. The two of them went way back, so I was grateful for Eddie's assistance.

"What happened to the deputy I spoke with?"

"Deputy Quinn mostly does calls around town, and I didn't want this investigation to take a backseat, so I made it my priority to get to the bottom of it."

"I appreciate you stepping in," I replied, cordially tipping my head at him.

"Of course." His lips thinned into a grim line.

He looked as if we were about to get down to the subject at hand. Bracing myself, I crossed my arms over my chest.

Eddie went on to say, "I have some news for you."

I took off my hat and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. "And I'm reckoning it isn't good news?"

"I'm afraid not."

"Figured so," I muttered on an uneasy sigh, looking out at the cattle for a second.

They were grazing lazily as usual.

"We received a lead on the water spigot that was tampered with on your property."

"And?" My jaw clenched in anger. "Who was it? Hank Ulrich?"

Eddie jerked his head back in disbelief. "Hank Ulrich? What makes you say that?"

"We had a falling-out over the sale of one of my horses, and it fell through," I disclosed. "It's just a hunch, but I believe it stands true."

"Colton"--he sighed--"you're openly accusing a powerful man. Do you have evidence that he was involved?"

"No," I confessed. "But he has a reason to retaliate against me."

"You can't go around pointing fingers without proof," he chided quietly. "We don't know for sure who it was, so I need you to sit tight while the other detectives on the case and I check into this further."

"Okay." I blew out a long breath, kicking my boot off the truck to stand at my full height. My blood rose a few degrees with every second. "What do you know, Sheriff? This is my home we are talking about here. I don't want to be left in the dark."

"Slow down there, Colton," the sheriff warned.

_That is easier said than done._

"Now, we are still waiting to see if there is an alibi, but a truck was spotted out in front of your house two nights in a row before the incident occurred."

I was pissed off at myself for not noticing that someone had been watching my property. I closed my hands into fists and calmly demanded, "Whose truck was it?"

"I'm sorry, Colton." He scrunched up his long nose, making a troubled expression. "I can't disclose that detail with you."

"Fine." I gave in since I knew he wouldn't give me that information. I changed my direction and asked, "What kind of truck was it?"

"Colton"--Eddie sighed again in exasperation--"I'm not allowed to say."

"Then, why are you here, Sherriff?" I questioned, feeling perplexed.

"I'm here as a courtesy and favor to your father. I'm warning you to lie low."

My eyes went wide. "Excuse me?"

"Look, this is a small town, and word spreads like wildfire. You don't want to go around making enemies without concrete proof to back up your accusations, boy."

I was about to defend myself and enlighten Eddie about Hank's personal threat to me that day when the sale of Rusty had gone sour, but I didn't know if it would be enough.

Eddie raised a finger at me.

Out of respect, I remained quiet and let him finish.

"I know you aren't one to cause trouble, Colton. Let me do my job and handle this the right way with the law standing behind you, especially if you suspect the man responsible is one of great power with influence over the town."

Other than Hank acting like an idiot the day he had been here to purchase Rusty, I still didn't understand how that would draw him to such lengths to inflict damage to my barn. I wasn't his main competition in the area. There were many larger fish in the sea than me.

"I still don't get why I'm being targeted," I murmured out loud.

I observed as sympathy flashed in Eddie's eyes. He wanted to say more.

Eventually, he added, "This is only speculation, but your father and you have trained some pretty impressive horses in the past few years. I believe that might have caused some talk and intimidation in the local horse industry." He tipped his sheriff's hat down at me and warned, "So, do yourself a favor and stay quiet."

"Stay quiet?" I cocked my head at him, hoping to keep my cool. "You mean, turn my shoulder and let someone get away with flooding my barn?"

The sheriff brought his hands together in front of his chest, flipping his palms to face me, as if wanting me to remain calm. "Not saying it's right, Colton, but I just don't want to see things get worse for you."

"It was one of Hank's trucks, wasn't it?" I probed, unwilling to let the subject go.

The two of us were dancing in an endless circle with this conversation.

"We have no definite leads on who it was, Colton," Eddie responded in a neutral tone. "Once I do, you'll be the first to know. I just ask for your word that you'll let us handle this and that you'll go through the proper proceedings, so we can make this right."

"So be it." I inhaled a deep breath, lifting my hand to scratch my jaw. I closed the distance between us and outstretched my hand to shake his. "I appreciate you stopping by, Sheriff. Please keep me up to date."

"Will do," he said, accepting my hand.

Then, he ambled over and got into his car before backing out of my driveway. All the while, I stewed with bitterness and anger.

The past few weeks, I had been too busy with the ranch and distracted by Paige's company to think of the spigot incident. As it entered the forefront of my mind, I knew in my gut that Hank was the man responsible for the water damage to my barn. Now, I was supposed to keep quiet and hope that the police could find evidence and officially charge him.

As I went back to work, I tried to let the irritation roll off my back, but I wasn't quite sure I could be the man who would back down from a fight.

I WAS BEGINNING TO FEEL DOWN as I showered and dressed for the day. Colton had been tense and off-balance all week. Every time I'd asked him what was wrong, he would either change the subject or tell me not to worry.

As Colton was usually straightforward with his feelings and thoughts, it wasn't like him to be so quiet. He was holding something back from me, and I had no clue why or what it was about. It left me on pins and needles, wondering if it was just a random guy mood, trouble with work or one of the horses, or maybe even us.

So, to get some space and clear my head, I had plans to meet Kayla for breakfast since her classes weren't until later in the afternoon. My goal was to figure out what was going on with her. She had insisted that we meet in town at Dale's Diner instead of having me drive to the campus as we'd originally planned.

Once inside the little white building, I scanned the room. Kayla hopped up from her seat and beamed at me. She was wearing a sweatsuit and tennis shoes, and her hair was pulled back into a messy ponytail.

Just like before, the two of us collided at the halfway point and hugged one another.

"Missed you," I cried, squeezing her with force.

No matter how much time had passed between us--a day or weeks--we always embraced each other with open arms and love.

"I missed you way more," she countered, grinning as we parted.

"So, what made you change your mind and drive into town?" I asked out of curiosity.

She kept glancing over my shoulder, looking paranoid.

"You didn't have to do that, Kayla. I was more than happy to make the drive to see you."

Her eyes landed on mine. "I wasn't sure if Colton would be hiding in your trunk." She looked over my shoulder again. "He isn't lurking in a corner, waiting to give me the big-brother scold, is he?"

"No." I laughed, knowing I was here in his place. "Simmer down."

"Oh, good," she breathed in relief. "Well, now that we have that settled, are you in the mood for pancakes or waffles?" she asked with a giggle.

"Hmm...tough choice," I contemplated aloud. "Maybe once I have some caffeine in me, I'll be able to think more clearly."

"Then, come sit down," Kayla replied, gesturing me to the table as she moved toward it.

I followed her and sat down in the booth.

A waitress approached us with a chipper smile and a clear glass coffee pot. "Coffee?" she asked.

I flipped over the empty mug already on the table and answered, "Yes, please."

"Of course, hon." She poured coffee to the brim of my cup and glanced back and forth between Kayla and me. "Anything else I can get for the two of you?"

I took a sip of my drink, letting it warm the back of my throat.

"I'll take a waffle with a double side of strawberries and whipped cream," Kayla chimed in.

The waitress pulled out her notepad and scribbled on it.

"Oh, and can I get two eggs over easy and a side of sausage with that?" Kayla added.

I peered over my mug at her, laughing. "Jeez, someone's hungry today."

"I'm starving." Kayla chortled theatrically.

The lady gazed over at me. "And for you?"

"Now that Kayla mentioned it, I'll take a waffle with strawberries and whipped cream, too."

"A double?" she asked.

"Just the regular is fine," I responded.

"All right, ladies, I'll be back soon." She smiled before leaving us.

I studied Kayla as she set her elbows on the table, looking rather antsy.

"Since when do you eat so much?" I asked my sister in amazement. "And where on earth are you going to put all that food?"

"Working out has its downfalls. No matter how much food I scarf down, I'm still hungry," Kayla said.

"I can see that."

Pulling up her sleeve, she raised her arm and flexed at me. "These muscles take some serious upkeep."

"You're losing me here. Since when are waffles good for muscles?" I raised a playful brow at her. "I thought you needed protein."

"Well, the gym sells this mix, and you can add protein to your meals. It's actually really good."

"Who are you?" I said playfully, shaking my head with hilarity. "And what have you done with my sister?"

"She grew up." Kayla winked.

The waitress quietly set our food down in front of us and left.

"Who knows? I might even change my major and become a fitness trainer," she added.

My first reaction was shock, but at hearing the passion and excitement in her voice, the idea sank in, and I could see Kayla doing just that. She always was about helping and encouraging people.

"That would be neat to inspire people." I reached for the butter and syrup and got busy. "I think you'd be great at motivating others to become healthy and fit, and seeing their hard work paying off would be so rewarding."

"Exactly." Kayla beamed in delight.

Observing that she must seriously be considering the career change, I asked, "So, what is holding you back?"

Kayla took a bite of her waffle, and she seemed to be deep in thought. Her shoulders slumped back into the leather booth as she swallowed. "For starters, Mom and Dad...and then there's what everyone else would think."

"Why would that affect your decision to choose a career?" I probed, confused about why she felt that way. I lifted a forkful to my mouth.

Kayla explained, "I'm not sure Mom and Dad would approve of me switching my major since I'd also have to change schools to get an adequate four-year degree." She sighed. "Plus, it's hard to be a female fitness trainer. Most of them are men."

I wasn't positive that was the case, but I knew it didn't matter. "Kayla," I began, sitting up in my seat, "our parents will support you in anything you do, so don't be scared to tell them."

"I just feel like I would be letting them down."

"Don't. I promise, that won't be the case," I reassured her. "They want you to make whatever decision is right for you. As far as women being in the minority of trainers"--I shrugged--"so what?"

Kayla nodded thoughtfully.

I knew it was time to put my big-sister pants on and offer my opinion. "Do you think most horse trainers are women? I'm pretty sure men have us outnumbered, and we still challenge them in the ring as their equals."

"And what if I want to be a businesswoman?" Kayla laughed softly, egging me on.

"Ladies can rock a three-piece suit, too."

Kayla's glow returned to her features. "Without a tie?"

"Yep," I agreed. "And we can sport some damn sexy heels."

Her expression went somber. "Do you think you'll ever train horses or ride them again?"

I pushed away the ping of sadness I felt from her honest question. "I'm not sure what my future holds just yet," I answered truthfully.

"Yet you're mothering me?" she teased gently.

"Yep. It's my sisterly duty."

Kayla threw her head back and laughed. When she met my stare, her eyes were sincere. "Thank you...for always believing in me."

"That's what family is for," I responded with love.

My sister and I fell into a short silence while we finished our meals. Then, as our time together neared its end, I dwelled on having to bring up Maverick. I didn't want to risk ruining our perfect breakfast date, but it went with the job. I couldn't help but mirror Colton's feelings of wanting to take the scumbag down a notch with a right hook.

Testing the waters, I casually asked, "Speaking of sisterly duties, how are things going with Maverick?"

"That relationship is nonexistent now." Kayla pushed her plate away, finished with the meal.

"Oh?" I probed, attempting to be nonchalant but probably failing miserably. I wasn't sure if I was missing out on some secret code to coaching a younger sibling, but I was winging it and giving it my all.

"Since I know your big-sis alarm is about to go off"--she smirked at me, causing me to blush at being caught playing the older sister role--"I'll tell you the rest of the story."

"Oh, good," I breathed, waving my hand in front of me. "That saves me the trouble of pulling it out of you."

Kayla shook her head. "So, after seeing you and Colton together that Sunday and witnessing the way he is with you--" She broke off, seemingly gathering her feelings. "It just made me feel empty, like I was selling myself short with Maverick. I want someone who loves me the way Colton loves you and how Dad loves Mom."

The big sister in me was doing the happy dance on the inside.

Kayla continued, "Growing up, you and Colton were like my personal Disney movie. I want some guy to swoon me, too."

Tears puddled in my eyes. I was proud of my sister for seeing the truth in front of her eyes and for making this conclusion on her own.

To prevent myself from attacking her across the table and making a scene with a wild hug, I rose from my seat, and Kayla did, too.

"I'm so proud of you, Kayla." I embraced her with the same affection as I always did. When we broke apart, I wiped my tears and let out a small laugh. "I thought I was going to have to come here and throw the book of right and wrong at you, but I'm so proud to see the woman you have become and that you realized that you deserve so much more."

"Well, actually, you and Colton kinda did throw the book at me at Sunday brunch," Kayla chided, setting her hands on her hips.

I rolled my eyes and chuckled. "Okay, I guess we did--a little."

"All right, enough of the sappiness." Kayla wiped her emotions free from her face. "I have a few more hours before I have to head out. Do you want to go to the mall or something?"

"Sure, I'd love that."

"Then, let's go see what damage two sisters can do to their bank accounts in a few hours."

"You're on."

I grinned, and we both ran for the exit.

After saying good-bye to Kayla, I stopped at the gas station to fill up my car since I was running low on fuel. A rule of thumb for living in the country was, _Never head home on a low tank, or you're bound to end up stranded on the side of a road._

I exited the car, and at the pump, I lifted the nozzle and began fueling. My phone beeped in my pocket, so I pulled it out and swiped my finger across the screen to see a text from Kayla.

Kayla: I had so much fun with you today. Thanks for spending time with me. Love you. ♥

I smiled at her text and typed my response.

Me: I had a great time, too. Love you back!

Then, the big sis in me took over, and I sent another message.

Me: Wait! Aren't you driving? Don't text and drive!

The pump clicked when my tank was full, so I put the nozzle back as my phone beeped again.

Kayla: I'm stopped at a Stop sign in the boondocks. All is good, so don't get your big-sis pants in a bundle. Gotta go now!

I rolled my eyes at the phone. I wanted to chide her, but I resisted. I maneuvered myself around my car to go inside and pay, checking both ways before crossing the pavement. Then, I glanced down as I slipped my phone into the back pocket of my jeans.

The door chimed. While on the sidewalk, I bumped head-on into someone, and I immediately gazed up.

"I'm so sorry!" I sputtered in embarrassment, locking eyes with a familiar face.

"My apologies, young lady." Hank Ulrich tipped his hat at me.

He seemed to recognize me, and he pointed at me before I could slip past him.

"Wait," he said sternly. "You're the girl from Kingston's ranch."

"That's right." I tried to stare around him, so he'd get the hint that I was in a hurry.

"You live right up the street from him, don't you? So, that would mean Dave Summers is your father?" he probed, making me uncomfortable.

My father was a well-known trainer. The local horse community was small, so most of us crossed paths at one point or another, but I was shocked to know he had made the connections to who I was. In fact, it was rather creepy.

At my silence, he purred, "Ah, yes. That means you and Colton are the town's famous childhood lovebirds. I've heard a lot about you."

That comment was even more disturbing to hear. I resisted the urge to shiver, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of knowing he intimidated me.

"Well, it was nice to see you again, Hank," I offered a fake cordial smile. "But I really must be on my way now."

I took a step to the side, but he stepped in front of me. My anxiety kicked up a notch even though I was thankful that we were in public.

"While I have you here"--he glanced around and then back at me--"alone, I must ask you something. Tell me, what's a pretty little girl like you doing, working in Colton's miniscule league?"

"Excuse me?" I barked, feeling offended.

"I just mean that you could train horses with champion bloodlines and have access to the greatest resources and names standing behind you."

For the first time in my life, I wanted to punch someone and break his nose, but the dude was huge, and I was rather petite. Instead, I stood tall and raised my chin up at him. "Do you know what I smell?" I asked, blatantly ignoring his question.

He scrunched up his ugly wrinkled face and pulled his head back. "What?"

"Intimidation," I stated matter-of-factly. "You're scared of someone who puts his all into his horses. He is creating a name for himself, and you're afraid that he might give you a run for your money. Now, excuse me."

Hank's chest rose and fell heavily. His eyes went black, looking ice cold. "Watch it, little one, or you might cause a ruckus with your loose tongue, and it won't end in your favor. You don't know whom you're dealing with. I could trash Kingston's name so far into the gutter that his career would never recover, and I could do the same to yours--just for fun," he sneered.

I refused to buckle under his threat. I kept my eyes locked on his until he blinked first.

Then, I let out a carefree yawn. "I would say it's been great, but in actuality, it's been rather boring." I stepped off the sidewalk and onto the pavement before skirting around him to get inside to pay. "Good-bye, Hank."

IT WAS JUST ANOTHER DAY of putting in my two hours of blood and sweat at physical therapy. There wasn't one limb on my body that didn't beg me to stop exercising as I pushed my muscles to the limits, exerting my frustration into my every move.

This morning, as well as the last several ones, Colton had been distant from me--not in a huge way, but in one that I was not accustomed to. When I talked to him, it would be like his mind was somewhere else, or his eyes would check out everything in our surroundings, but what was right in front of him.

He had slipped out the door just before dawn, saying he needed an earlier start around the ranch. I had crawled out of bed around seven to see him already moving the horses into one of the pastures for the day. Previous days, he had walked out of the barn with Rusty, Foster, or Bentley, planning to take a ride around the property.

As Derek led me behind the curtain of Room A, I plopped flat on my stomach and stared at the floor, so he could begin my stretches. With each passing week, my flexibility was getting better, but the range of motion hadn't come without enduring a fair share of discomfort.

"You okay, Paige?" Derek asked with kind eyes. "It's not like you to be so quiet..." He trailed off, tipping his head from side to side in deliberation. "Or aggressive, as you have been this week."

"I'm good." I let out a half laugh, thinking about the latter half of what he'd said. "I'm just eager to have my body back."

"That's understandable," he replied, completing the easy set of stretches first.

Once he finished, I flipped over onto my back and lifted my arm above my head, turning my head to rest my cheek against it, while Derek began to lift my leg.

He broke the silence as he said, "Your leg has so much more give to it."

"Yes, I feel it, too," I agreed. Then, I thought over the past several weeks. "Actually, on a day-to-day basis, it doesn't give me the grief it used to."

"We're at eighty-five percent." He bent my leg farther and added, "That's excellent to hear, Paige. I can definitely see your range of motion increasing in your workouts, and you're becoming more stable on your feet. I hope it continues to improve."

Every time we did this, he said the numbers aloud to let me know how far he was. But in my eyes, he did it to torture me, so I closed my eyes while burying my face in my hands, trying to ignore the increasing discomfort I felt.

"Ninety..."

I pinched my brows together as my quadriceps and hamstrings began to pull further, heightening the burning sensation rippling up and down them.

"Ninety-five percent," he said, holding my limb in place.

Air was coming and going more vehemently from my lungs until he finally let go.

"Wow, Paige," he breathed. My foot slowly hit the cot. "You did it!"

Tears stung my eyes. It wasn't so much from the pain--well, a little--but it was more in awe. I had never thought this day would come. An unexplainable relief washed over me. I felt as though I was claiming my life back.

I removed my hands from my face and opened my eyes before sitting up. Setting my shaky legs over the side of the cot, I set my feet on the floor and came to stand in front of Derek. I was two seconds away from sobbing with joy.

His eyes danced back and forth between mine. "You did it, Paige," he repeated, smiling broadly. "You hit ninety-five percent."

I couldn't see his face anymore through the water in my eyes, so I launched myself forward at him. "Thank you." I cried as Derek embraced me with identical fervor. "Thank you for not giving up on me."

As we drew back, Derek's eyes shone with pride. "It was all you, Paige. _You_ did this."

I was about to argue with him and say that him pushing me was the reason I hadn't failed, but I was too happy. I let him win as I wondered where I would go from here.

"Does this mean I'm done?" I asked incredulously, dreaming about the upcoming days of no treadmill and stretches. At Derek's perplexed expression, I clarified, "Done with physical therapy?"

"Ha-ha!" Derek briefly threw his head back and let out a belly laugh. He held nothing back. Then, his face went serious as he met my gaze. "No, not even close. We have many more goals to tackle."

"What?" I gaped.

Derek grinned. "Yep. You're stuck with me for at least a couple of more months. I want to make sure that you reach one hundred percent and that you stay limber. Awesome job though," he added in an exuberant tone.

"Well, shit," I muttered, unable to rein in my disappointment.

He cocked his head down at me and smirked. "See you on Wednesday?"

"Uh-huh." I waved good-bye.

With my head hung low, I moped toward the door.

The next morning, I woke up alone in Colton's bed, wrapped in his cozy comforter. I instantly missed the warmth of his body encasing my own. As I stretched out my legs and yawned, I assumed Colton was already outside, doing his morning chores. I rose from the mattress and got ready for the day.

For some reason, I felt more tired than usual today, so I went into the kitchen and brewed a cup of coffee, expecting it to eradicate the lingering sleepiness looming over me.

With my white mug of energy in hand, I strolled through the living room. A genuine smile filled my features as my gaze scanned the new couch set, end tables, and entertainment center that Colton and I had picked out together last week, right before his rapid personality shift had attacked.

I slipped my feet into my boots and made my way outside onto the patio in hopes of catching a glimpse of the sunrise. Sitting down, my back fell against the chair, and I pulled my knees up to my chest, mindful of the hot coffee I was holding.

The sun had just passed the tip of the tree line running along the edge of the yard. So many stunning hues occupied the morning sky and shimmered across the bright green grass, reflecting off the morning dew.

A content sigh escaped me as I settled in to watch the scenery. I lowered my head for a moment to take a sip of my drink. When I gazed back out in front of me, Colton was exiting the horse barn to my right. He was sitting astride Bentley in his Western saddle, guiding him forward.

Time froze as I savored the glorious sight of Colton as he asked Bentley to come to a stop.

My eyes stared at the stirrups, taking in his leather boots, and then they traveled all the way up to the blue denim of his Wranglers. His posture was utter perfection as he sat in his saddle, grasping the leather reins in his right hand.

The sun inched its way higher, and the rays bounced off the straw of his cowboy hat. Then, the sun shined across Bentley's golden-brown coat.

Together, they were the most beautiful things I'd ever laid eyes on. Colton was a true cowboy in every way--and a sexy one at that.

As if blinded by the light, Colton tipped his chin down. His left hand pinched the brim of his hat and lowered it, shielding his eyes. The movement made his biceps flex, and I wanted to reach out and touch it.

For the first time in nearly a year, a powerful longing coursed through me. I yearned to be the one sitting on the horse. Fear of falling quickly replaced my desire though, and it left me feeling confused.

Colton suddenly glanced toward the house, still with his head angled. It gave me the slightest hint of his eyes, and they connected with mine. A fleeting moment passed between us as we gazed at one another. Then, he gave me that genuine full-of-life smile that made butterflies take flight in my belly.

Just as I finally thought that he would take off in the direction of the field, he nudged Bentley and cued him toward the patio. My attention darted between Colton and every forward step Bentley's black hooves made in the grass, and my pulse thrummed in my veins harder and harder as he closed the distance.

As if it was out of my control, I was drawn to Colton, and my body rose to greet him at the threshold of the concrete and grass.

Colton stopped in front of me, and the corner of his mouth lifted. "Good morning."

"Morning," I rasped, feeling breathless.

He intently studied me, taking in my jeans and boots, as if wondering what I was doing out here so early.

I went to Bentley's neck and lifted my hand to pet him. "Hey, boy," I cooed, feeling his soft fur under my palm.

He turned his head to sniff me with his version of a greeting.

"Are you going for a ride today, big guy?" I asked.

Bentley neighed quietly and dropped his head when I reached his ears, seemingly adoring the attention. I knew he loved being scratched.

Colton stared at the two of us, watching us interact.

"Come for a ride with me," he suggested softly.

My eyes widened in surprise as my gaze whipped up to Colton's. His eyes looked as though he could read my thoughts. As nerves flared inside me, my head rapidly shook back and forth. As far as getting up in the saddle and going for a ride, saying and doing were two completely different things.

I broke our connection and went back to stroking Bentley. "That's okay. You go ahead without me," I replied, wanting to take more time before I made a hasty decision I might later regret.

Seconds or minutes passed as Colton continued to eye me, and I consciously ignored him. He was out of his mind. I was not ready to climb on to a horse yet. I was still rooting for baby steps. They were steady and consistent, and so far, they had been successful. I was not willing to jeopardize my progress.

Colton gave Bentley one tap with the back of his heel. The horse took one step forward and stopped, putting Colton and me in line with one another.

He reached a hand down to me. "I can feel it, Paige. You're ready. Come ride with me through the fields like we used to."

My hand tingled, wanting to take his offer. Inner doubts fought against me though, saying it was too soon. "Not today." My own disappointment baffled me, but my instinct said I was making the right decision.

"All right." Colton sighed. "Another time then?"

"Maybe." I smiled.

SINCE MY CONVERSATION WITH SHERIFF REYNOLDS, I'd found myself out of balance. I was torn between wanting to go over to Hank's house to demand answers and waiting it out because the rational side of my mind told me that I'd be asking for trouble.

The conflicting thoughts were affecting me more than I wanted to admit. I knew Paige could feel me distancing myself from her, but I didn't want to have to answer her concerns because I was unsure what to say. Furthermore, I didn't want to frighten her when I had no evidence to base my assumptions.

Whenever I was out of sorts, the only thing that could keep me going was to stay busy. Some might think this was a flaw in my character, but it was something I was powerless to change. So, on the top of my list today was to demolish the old round pen that had seen better days, and then I'd start building a new one to train my horses in.

As I made a list of supplies I would need, my phone beeped with a text.

Kyle: Hey, man. It's been too long since I saw your ugly mug. What's new?

I laughed at the message. Kyle Madison was an old friend of mine from Lake Tahoe, California. As a kid, I had regularly visited my maternal grandparents, and they'd lived up the road from Kyle's parents.

Even though Kyle was several years older than me, he had taken me under his wing just as a big brother would. We'd always remained in contact and become great friends over the years.

I had visited Kyle and Lily a few months ago for their five-year family reunion, and I'd also sought out his advice in purchasing my parents' property.

Me: I'm doing all right. About to do more remodeling around the ranch. How about yourself?

Kyle's response caught me by surprise.

Kyle: Lily wants to plan a camping trip with the whole gang. I was hoping you could make it.

Lily was Kyle's wife. She was one of the kindest people I'd met in a long time, and she was all about get-togethers.

Me: When?

Kyle: This weekend. Going to set up tent on Friday night.

My eyes gawked at my cell phone screen.

Me: This Friday? How is two days' notice considered planning?

Kyle: Yes, this Friday. You know my wife. Spontaneity is her way of life. If you would move your ass to California already, this wouldn't be so difficult to arrange across states.

The guy always gave me shit for not moving closer to him, so I had to give it right back to him.

Me: Or you could move here.

Kyle: I have a whole herd to move, so you are outnumbered. Plus, don't make me add up all of Lily's toys in the garage. We got you beat.

I laughed out loud. Kyle and Lily had three beautiful children. Plus, they had enough powered motors in the garage to loan out to an entire town. Adding in Lily's three cousins--Blake, Damon, and Jason, who were all married with children--I was definitely the minority.

Me: I'll give you that.

I thought about his invitation. Considering the animals, there was little to no chance that Paige and I could pick up and leave for the weekend.

Me: Friday is a long shot. I have a shit-ton of work to do, but I'll let you know if I can make arrangements.

Kyle: Work can wait. It will always be there on Monday. Ha-ha. Let me know, and I'll have extra gear for you just in case. I'd hate to see you miss out on bonfires and beer!

A closing sentence like that made me want to jump on the next plane out.

Me: Will do. Say hi to the family for me.

Kyle: Of course!

I stuck my phone into the pocket of my jeans, hopped into my truck, and went into town to the hardware store. On the drive there, I found myself wanting to go to Lake Tahoe because I could really use the time away to clear my head. Also, the idea of having some time with Paige while in the company of great friends sounded like an awesome way to spend the weekend. But I had so many projects to complete with fall closing in.

I found an empty space to park my truck, and I strolled inside the building with my list in hand. In front of the bags of cement mix, I debated on how many I would need to secure the posts for the new round pen. Thinking it was better to have extra than not enough, I grabbed three bags and set them in the cart. Next, I found the largest bucket of screws on the shelf and placed those in the cart.

I ambled in the direction of the lumber section of the store. Sam Whitman was standing behind the help station. He was a young teen who lived a street over from me, and he'd help me around the property from time to time. His hair was longer than I remembered, and it curled around his ears. I had to wonder if it was a new hairstyle with the kids these days.

"Hey, Sam," I said, approaching him with my cart. "I didn't know you had a job here."

"Hi, Mr. Kingston." Sam smiled. "I just got hired last month for summer break."

"Congratulations."

I was proud of him. Sam was a good kid.

"Anything in particular I can help you with?" he asked.

"Yes, I just need to get some lumber for a round pen I'm building at the ranch." I lifted the bucket of screws and set it on the counter as I added, "And pay for this."

"Mr. Smith doesn't carry lumber in stock anymore." He picked up a clipboard off the counter. "But I'd be more than happy to place an order for you."

That was news to me. I'd intended on starting the construction of the pen right away. However, I believed in supporting the local businesses over the large chain stores.

"How long does it take to come in?"

"About five to seven business days," Sam answered, rushing over to his computer. "I can see if we can get it here sooner though--at no additional charge, of course."

"I'd appreciate that."

He began typing on the keyboard and quickly elaborated, "I can have it here by Monday afternoon. Would that be better?"

"Monday will work. Thank you." Looking at my list, I gave him the exact number of posts and the measurements for the boards that I needed.

He ran up my total, and then I paid with my debit card.

"Here you go," he said, handing the card back to me when my transaction had completed. "Oh, I saw Miss Summers is back," he added out of the blue. "She always was the prettiest girl in town."

I stared at him with a blank expression, completely caught off guard. "Um...yes, she was," I replied, not sure what else to say.

"I'm glad she came home." He smiled.

It dawned on me that Sam must have a crush on my girl. It was a good thing that he was a kid, and I liked him.

I was about to say good-bye when Sam's face suddenly fell solemn.

With concern, he told me, "I hope Mr. Ulrich didn't scare her off the other day. I'd hate to see her move away again."

My body stilled in shock, and my fingers snapped my debit card in two. "What?" I questioned, restraining my tone.

Sam's eyes widened. "I-I'm sorry. It's probably none of my business," he stuttered, turning pale.

"What do you mean, scare her off?" I asked, ignoring his comment.

Sam looked stunned to silence, like he was about to get grounded for life.

I stepped closer until my legs hit the counter. "Sam, you have about two seconds to tell me before I flip a gasket. If Paige is in danger, I need to know--now," I demanded with utmost honesty. I had no patience when it came to someone disrespecting a woman, especially my girl.

"I didn't really hear much." He lifted his hands in front of himself in a pleading gesture. "I only heard them bickering from a distance while I was getting gas last week. At the look he was giving Miss Summers, I was about to step in, but she darted around him and went inside."

"You didn't go in after her to make sure she was okay?" I asked. I knew it wasn't his job or his fault, but the words had slipped out of my mouth before I could think better of them.

"No," he admitted. His eyes were remorseful. "My mom called and told me I had ten minutes to get home, or I was going to be in trouble for being late for supper."

I let out a deep breath and calmed myself. "Thank you for telling me, kid. I appreciate it." I gave him a small but grateful smile as I picked up my bucket of screws and turned to head for the exit.

Anger pumped through me hot and thick at learning that Hank had been within a mile of Paige. To know he'd upset her and she'd had to dodge him had me seeing red. The only thing that kept me from storming over to Hank's place right now was that if I did, I knew I'd land myself in jail, and it wouldn't give me the justice I wanted.

The only solution I could come up with was to take Kyle up on his offer and get Paige out of town. I would have to make some arrangements for someone to care for the animals, but it would be doable. It would allow me the time I needed to think things through with the Hank situation instead of impulsively acting out. But if I was still pissed and without answers when we returned, that man would get the ass-kicking he deserved, no matter the consequences.

I sighed heavily, eager to get home. It seemed Paige and I had some talking to do in our near future. She hadn't mentioned running into Hank, and I was going to get to the bottom of why she'd kept that information from me.

I set my purchased items in the back of my truck, entered the driver's side, and pulled out my phone to text Kyle.

Me: It seems a getaway is in order. Paige and I will fly in sometime on Friday afternoon.

Kyle: Glad to hear it, man! Can't wait to see your ugly mug. ;)

Next, I called the airlines and booked two flights with my Visa. Then, on the way home, I started looking for a ranch sitter.

When I got back to the house, I heard the shower running in the master bathroom. As I sauntered into the room, the bathroom door was open. Paige was humming a song that I recognized. It was one of her favorites by Paula Cole.

I grabbed her big cream-colored towel off the countertop, pivoted around to rest my backside against the granite, and crossed my legs in front of me, letting the sound of her voice calm the raging storm inside of me. I didn't know if I was angered more by the thought of Hank approaching Paige or by the idea that she hadn't confided in me about their interaction.

Her voice flowed throughout me as I watched the outline of her body through the shower glass door. The water cascaded around her, and it captivated me. She was so damn beautiful that it hurt.

The water turned off, and she rotated to face me through the glass. Our eyes locked on one another. In slow motion, she lifted her hand to the edge of the door and opened the slider. The water glistened across her face and each one of her curves, and I wanted to take her to my bed and forget everything else around us.

As if reading my mood, she took a shy step toward me, still several feet away.

"Hi," she murmured under her breath.

I kicked off the counter and walked over to her as she watched my every move. Her eyes studied mine. She seemed unsure of where this was going. I opened the towel and draped it around her shoulders, so she wouldn't get chilly.

"Hi," I replied, matching her tone.

Her hands came to the ends of the cream material, and she pulled the towel tightly against her body. "Are you okay?" she questioned.

Even while mad, I couldn't resist the desire to pull her into my arms. "No, but I will be after we talk."

"About?" she probed. Nervousness radiated off of her.

She never did like having words unspoken between us, and neither did I. That was why I had been so caught off guard during the conversation with Sam at the store.

"Why didn't you tell me that you ran into Hank at the gas station?" I asked, incapable of holding back for another second.

Her eyes widened for a fraction of a second as realization dawned on her, and I could tell she knew where this conversation was leading.

She stepped out of my arms and went to the counter. "How do you know about that?" she asked evasively.

"It doesn't matter, Paige," I stated, remaining composed. "Answer the question, please."

She sighed and glanced up at my reflection in the mirror. "It was nothing."

She used one of her hands to lift the end of the towel, and she patted her hair to dry it.

"What did he say to you?"

"Nothing of significance." She reached for her hairbrush and ran it through her long hair that reached the small of her back. "I handled it."

Paige disliked confrontation, and I knew she was brushing off the incident. I hated when she didn't let me in.

I came up behind her. "It's important to me, Paige, and you know it. Why didn't you tell me?"

Her eyes appeared guilty. "I know how you are about stuff like that, Colton, and I didn't want you to worry. Hank said his piece, I said mine, and then I walked away. End of story."

Then, her emotions flipped on a dime as she spun around to face me. Now, she looked pissed off. She pointed her brush at my chest. "And what about you, huh?"

I quirked a brow at her changing the tables on me. "What about me?" I repeated.

"For a week, you've been walking around this house with an attitude, and you haven't said a word to me as to why. You've been keeping something from me, too, so don't act like I'm the bad guy here. What aren't _you_ telling me?"

I leaned forward, caging her between the counter and myself. "Understand this, Paige. It's my job to protect you. If Hank threatened you, I have a right to know and do something about it, especially given the circumstances."

She narrowed her eyes, and I knew she had me. "And what circumstances might that be?"

"It's hard to say. I don't have all the facts yet." I chose my words carefully, not wanting to frighten her, as my mind assumed the worst of Hank. "I'm pretty sure Hank took the situation with Rusty personally."

"Yes, I agree." She looped her arms up over my shoulders, and I watched the fight drain out of her. "Look, I'm sorry I didn't tell you that I ran into him. He was just trying to ruffle my feathers. Then, he offered me a job, which is ridiculous. After witnessing my feistiness, he told me to watch it. That's all."

My jaw clenched. That sounded like something Hank would do, and it irritated the hell out of me. I wanted to fly over to his house, drag him out of it, and beat his ass at the thought of him threatening my girl.

But I was proud to hear of her spunk, and I let it distract me. "So, you were feisty?" I asked.

"Very." She grinned.

"That's my girl."

I lowered my forehead against hers and exhaled deeply, continuing to fight off the battle of wanting to seek out Hank. I hoped Paige could keep me from leaving and doing just that. I needed time to clear my mind and figure out a rational way to deal with Hank. That thought reminded me about this weekend.

"I almost forgot to tell you..." I began, praying this went smoothly. "We need to pack our bags."

"For?"

"We're going camping...in Lake Tahoe..." I gave her my best handsome smile at her taken-aback expression. Then, I finished my confession, "This weekend."

She blinked once and gaped at me. "What?"

"Yep," I said, bracing myself for another duel. "Please don't fight me on this. I'm fully prepared to carry you over my shoulder the whole way, if need be, so I can have you to myself for a weekend." I ran my hands up her sides and breathed, "I need this."

Paige's face split into a huge grin before she jumped up into my arms. I caught her and held her close.

Her lips hung above mine. "We get to spend the weekend together with Kyle and Lily?" she asked, smiling in amazement.

Happiness flourished throughout me. "Yes, and the whole rest of the gang will be there, too."

I NORMALLY HAD THE WORST JET LAG after flying on a plane but not today. The flight had arrived into Lake Tahoe later than expected, so Colton and I were meeting our friends directly at the campsite.

As Colton navigated the road toward our destination, I was pretty sure I was about to burst with excitement at seeing Lily and the rest of the bunch this evening. I stared out the windshield and took in the breathtaking view. For miles, there was nothing but pine trees and mountains in the background.

Colton floored the Chevy Tahoe up another steep hill, jolting me back in my seat.

"Man, I've got to get me one of these trucks," he said with appreciation in his tone. "It drives so smoothly and has power behind the pedal."

He turned the wheel around a sharp left bend, and the movement had me plastered against the door. I held my breath as I braved looking out the passenger window. There was a major drop-off with tree trunks that descended as far as the eye could see.

"Ease up there, cowboy. I have no desire to kiss a pine tree anytime soon."

"I won't let that happen." He grinned quickly at me. "Your lips belong to me."

"Belong to you?" I challenged, quirking a brow at him.

"Oh, yes."

After his crankiness for the past week, I was happy to see his mood light and cheerful. This was a much-needed getaway.

"By the way, you already have two trucks on the ranch. How are you going to drive three?"

He kept his eyes on the road, appearing to be contemplating his response. "Then, I guess we'll have to get rid of your car and buy you one." He tipped his head at me and grinned boyishly. "So, I can drive it."

"It sounds like it would be more for your benefit than mine."

"I'm thinking it could be a win-win for both of us." He winked.

"Do you have some secret car fetish I don't know about?" I teased.

"Maybe." He laughed.

We pulled into the campsite and came to a stop in front of a small yellow building. Colton rolled down his window and gave our information to a gentleman. The guide handed Colton a map of the park and told us where to go before we proceeded through the raised gate.

After three turns through the grounds, we arrived at lot one hundred thirty-six. Colton parked, and we exited the vehicle.

My eyes spotted Kyle and Lily's cousins setting up a huge forest-green tent on the farthest side of the campfire. They appeared to be slipping the last support pole through the loop at the top, and then they staked it into the dirt.

Kyle turned to face us as we approached. "Perfect timing, man--now that we are finished." He grinned, sauntering over toward us.

After not seeing him for some time, I was reminded of how tall and broad he was. His presence was one that could fill a room.

"Sorry about that. Our flight was delayed," Colton replied, outstretching his hand to Kyle.

The two of them shook hands and hugged, slapping each other on the backs.

"Glad you could make it," Kyle said as they parted.

"I didn't want to miss out on the fun." Colton grinned.

Kyle smiled his genuine friendly smile at me. "And you brought Pixie with you, too."

My expression matched Kyle's. I was delighted to see him. I'd viewed Kyle as the big brother I never had, like the way Colton was with Kayla.

"Pixie?" I laughed, stepping forward to embrace him. "I thought we got rid of that nickname a long time ago. We agreed you'd give me a cooler one."

We returned to our former positions.

Kyle smirked. "Nope. I told you that you were stuck with it for life."

I was willing to let it go for now as Lily's cousins came up to us, but Kyle and I were definitely going to talk about a new nickname for me later.

As the three Johnson brothers neared, they were all staring at me. They shared many facial traits, like the bluest eyes, clearly showing that they were brothers even though their heights and builds were slightly different.

The oldest, Blake, paused next to Kyle. His short hair was neatly cut, and it was a slightly darker brown than his brothers, but he had a matching bronze skin tone. His posture radiated strength, reminding me that he was the one who had served in the Marines.

"Hi, Colton and Paige." Blake revealed a kind smile that reached his eyes while glancing between the two of us.

We each shook his hand and reciprocated his greeting.

Jason stepped forward with another handshake. "Good to see you, Colton." He gazed at me. "Hi, Paige. It's been too long."

"It has," I replied.

"Glad you could step away from the ranch life and join us, cowboy," Damon, the youngest brother, teased with a grin that accentuated his strong cheekbones on his tanned skin.

"I was promised bonfires and beer." Colton grinned. "That's a hard bargain to turn down."

"Hell yeah, it is," Blake chimed in.

Colton set his arm around my back.

"Where are the girls?" I asked, longing to see each of their faces.

"We can only have two tents on one campsite, so we rented two spaces." Kyle pointed to a small worn path between the trees at our right. "They opted to get out of setup duty, so they are cooking dinner on the fire pit."

Jason jokingly rolled his eyes. "Like you'd let Lily set up a tent."

"No." Kyle crossed his arms over his chest and grinned. "But it did make all of the woman start cooking dinner faster."

Jason's eyes filled with mirth, and he responded, "I'll give you that."

"Damn, all this talk about food has my stomach rumbling," Blake grumbled. "Let's go get our women before we starve."

Kyle, Blake, Jason, and Damon all spun around on their feet and headed for the skinny trail.

Colton rotated his head to me, smiling. "You ready for a weekend of fun?"

"Very much so." I beamed up at him and laced my fingers with his.

"All right then, let's go," he replied, stepping forward.

The little path was longer than I'd expected, but it made sense why the girls hadn't heard Colton's and my arrival. Our lots backed up to one another, but the thickness of the pines in between the sites was dense. It made me think of a scary movie, so I surely wouldn't be walking this path alone at night.

Colton and I reached the end of the enclosure.

Lily, Abbey, Gail, and Audrey all hastily rose from their seats and came barreling straight for me. The four of us all exchanged hellos, and I was bombarded by their friendly hugs, barely having time to breathe. We all ended up in what looked like a football huddle. It made me feel so welcomed.

When we finally separated, Lily gave me a once-over, and I did the same to her. Lily was as beautiful as ever. Her blonde hair was swooped up into a messy ponytail, and she was casually dressed in sweatpants and what appeared to be one of Kyle's Army hoodies.

"Paige! We're so happy to see you!" Lily cried with an elated gaze and a sincere smile. "I didn't know you were flying in this weekend! What a surprise!" She redirected her attention to her husband, Kyle, and narrowed her normally sweet eyes. "All this time, you knew that Paige and Colton were coming, and you kept it a secret from me?"

Kyle came over to his wife, and he tugged her into his arms. She looked so tiny against his large frame.

He responded, "You just planned this campout a few days ago, beautiful, so it was only a secret for about seventy-two hours." He unleashed a handsome grin in an attempt to redeem himself under his wife's playful yet admonishing stare. "I didn't want to get your hopes up because I wasn't sure if they were going to make it."

Jason slapped Kyle on his back and gripped his shoulder. "Good save, buddy." He chuckled.

"It's okay--since they made it." Lily smirked, reaching all the way up on her toes to kiss Kyle.

Kyle dropped one hand on the small of Lily's back, the opposing came to her nape, and he kissed her back. My cheeks warmed as I felt like I was invading on a private moment between them.

"Goddamn it, Kyle," Jason groaned, turning his head away. "How many times do I have to tell you to do that shit in private?"

Kyle lifted his hand from Lily's back, raised it, and flipped Jason the bird before Lily finally rocked back on her heels.

Kyle cocked his head at Jason and said, "Consider it payback for all the times you lock lips with my sister in front of me."

Abbey was Kyle's sister and also Jason's wife. PDA was a sensitive topic in this group. Every time Lily and Kyle turned on the heat, her cousins would have to witness it. Then again, Kyle would also have to endure Jason ravishing Abbey. It was utterly amusing to watch from the sidelines.

I stifled my laughter, knowing this was only the beginning of their banter for this weekend. It was like having front row tickets and a bucket of buttered popcorn to a comedy show.

"All right, you two." Abbey stepped in, darting her eyes between her husband and brother, while keeping her amusement in check. "Let's eat before we burn our hot dogs to a crisp."

All the guys' expressions went wide at the mention of food, and then they headed straight for the fire pit as the ladies stared at them in awe. The five guys pulled out buns, paper plates, and plasticware. Jason even found a container of potato salad and opened it.

"Well"--Abbey laughed--"that worked."

From the corner of my eye, I caught the shimmer of Gail's brown hair glistening in the sun.

She set her hands on her hips and chortled. "Yeah, it did."

"I still think food should be a love language," Lily chimed in.

We all sat in our spots, stunned.

Audrey's green eyes shifted over to us and landed on Lily. She grinned. "I think you might be on to something."

The guys went about their business as though they were oblivious to our presence.

"Do you think any food will be left for us?" Abbey asked with mirth.

"Not for much longer. We need to go over there and start throwing our weight around."

I drew my eyes together at Audrey's comment. Blake was a Marine and a huge tank of muscles.

"And that works with Blake?" I asked her in awe. "If so, you need to spill some pointers."

The girls fell into a hushed laughter before glancing at Audrey.

"I can hold my own." Audrey shrugged, smirking. Then, she shook her head from side to side in equal measures of amusement and deliberation. "Well, I like to think I can...some of the time."

This time, our giggles filled the air. We couldn't seem to hold it in.

"Are you girls coming to eat or what? Last chance before I make another plate!" Jason called at us, stopping us short.

"Yes!" Lily said.

We all bustled over to grab our plates of food.

The fire popped and snapped in the pit, and we all stared into the flames. I was snuggled up in Colton's arms with my nose resting against the crevice of his neck. Each couple was positioned about the same as we sat in a circle around the fire. Jason and Abbey were at my left, Blake and Audrey followed, Kyle and Lily sat directly across from us, and Damon and Gail were at our right.

The hot dogs and beer had been reduced to just beer. Everyone was relaxing and enjoying one another's company as we winded down for the night.

"Man, it's so quiet. It's _too_ quiet." Gail scanned our surroundings, and Damon looked at his wife with understanding. There was nothing to see but tents and pine trees. "Someone needs to talk or argue or take someone's toy and make the person cry," she added.

I studied Gail, seeing she was serious.

Damon looped his arm around his wife, pulled her close, and kissed her cheek. "I miss them, too, but we'll see them soon enough."

"I have to agree." Lily smiled even though she seemed almost sad. She snuggled closer against Kyle, and he stroked her back. "I'm not used to this free time or being able to sit still. I feel like I should be playing with the kiddos or stealing kisses and hugs while juggling laundry and making dinner."

Lily's admission made me feel dizzy, but the love in her voice was endearing.

"I keep wanting to glance over my shoulders," Abbey said comically, briefly looking over each of her shoulders from Jason's lap. "I feel like I left my children in the car or something. I have to remind myself that I didn't."

"Aw," I crooned, bouncing my attention between all of them. "Who is watching all the kids?"

"Grandparents," all six of our friends said in unison.

Colton and I laughed.

"All of them? Together?" Colton asked in awe. "Damn, they must be superheroes."

"Not _all_ together," Lily explained, snickering. "Well, a few of them."

"Oh, thank goodness." Colton expelled a whoosh of air along with me. "I thought they were severely outnumbered, and we might need to call in backup or something for them."

"No, no," Lily responded, still laughing. She pointed to Kyle and herself. "Ours are with Kyle's parents."

"So are our three," Abbey chimed in with hilarity. She made a shaky gesture with her hands in front of her. "So, that household is five against two. But Pearl is such a great big sister, so I think she'll be the helper."

"Or she might end up being the mediator when Maggie and Tyler start fighting over toys," Jason spoke with the most loving smile on his face, showing his love for his children.

It made me smile myself.

"Our twins are with my dad," Audrey piped in, causing me to beam at her.

With the help of Blake, Audrey had patched up her relationship with her parents years ago before her mom had passed away. If anyone knew the true meaning of forgiveness, it was Audrey.

"Wait..." Colton paused with his beer midair. His eyes glowed with hilarity as he fired out, "That sounds like the numbers are uneven again."

"Yep. Don't worry though. Gramps can hold down the fort. He's a trooper." Blake scrunched up his face. "Well, hopefully."

"I'm sure Dad's doing just fine." Audrey tipped her head up to kiss the curve of Blake's defined jawline.

"Our munchkins are with my parents, who are probably being overturned as we speak. Nathan can be quite feisty since he hit two years old," Gail said lovingly.

"I think he's going to be a lawyer with those debating skills he has going on already," Jason said thoughtfully before taking a swig of his beer.

Damon rotated his head to face his brother. "You might be on to something."

Gail leaned her head against her husband's chest and laughed. "I agree."

"Uh...as much as I miss the little bundles of cuteness...wrapped in trouble"--Jason kicked back in his chair, pulling Abbey with him--"we're all getting a break to relax with good friends and beer. Let's have a good time while our folks are chasing around miniature Energizer Bunnies."

"True." Damon nodded, grinning broadly.

Kyle made a comical yet pained expression. "Until Sunday night--when we get them back all hyped up on sugar."

Jason glanced at Kyle. "Don't forget the new shiny, loud toy they'll come home with."

"And they're always the ones that take eight goddamn batteries to bring to life, and then they are drained in two days." Damon grimaced.

"And they cost enough to rob a man blind," Blake finished with a grunt.

I was laughing so hard that I had tears in my eyes, and Colton's chest was vibrating so greatly against my back that I was about to land flat on my ass in the dirt.

Kyle's eyes went thoughtful and warm as we all settled down, and I heard the sounds of the fire once again.

"But then they give you that one look..." Kyle began.

"And you're done for," Jason said, finishing Kyle's sentence.

I WOKE UP PAIGE by leaning over her on the air mattress and brushing her rustled hair from her face. I kissed the soft skin on her cheeks, and as she came to, she smiled up at me.

"Good morning," I whispered quietly. "It's time to get up. Everyone is already getting dressed to go hiking and to check out the mountain peak."

"Morning," she responded. Then, her brown eyes opened broadly in alarm. "Hiking?"

"Yes, but we don't have to go. We can sightsee the other areas if you aren't up for a walk," I explained gently. I was unsure if the journey would be suitable for her leg as she rarely talked to me about her limitations.

Her eyes skirted back and forth as if she were lost in making up her mind. "No, I'm up for it."

I saw the second her determination settled in.

"I don't want to be left behind," she added.

I respected her decision, but I was still concerned for her safety. She had come too far to suffer any setbacks.

I questioned, "Are you sure?"

"Yes," she stated matter-of-factly. She rose from the bed to change her clothes.

I grabbed an apple from our small cooler, spun around to slightly lean back against it, and bit into the juicy fruit. I couldn't help but sneak glances at Paige as she quickly stripped out of her pajamas.

She reached for her clean clothes. "Hey," she chided and smirked over her shoulder. "A little privacy here?"

"No such thing is allowed," I said before taking another bite of my apple. "We've passed that stage of the game."

The whole gang was spread out a few feet from one another as we climbed the dirt path. We had made it nearly two-thirds of the way to our destination when I noticed Paige's pace slowing behind me.

I paused to look back at her. "You okay?" I asked for the umpteenth time.

I had offered to pick her up, but she'd kept refusing, as did the other girls.

"Yeah," she rasped, pushing forward. "Though, I don't think becoming a professional hiker or guide is anywhere in my future."

"Hell no," Gail piped in. "I thought I was in good shape, but this shit is brutal. It puts this physical sports therapist to shame."

Audrey stepped around a big rock instead of climbing over it. "As a nurse, I'm allowed to say that I'm pretty sure my blood pressure is dangerously high."

Paige's face wasn't too flushed, but I observed the change in her stride.

I backtracked to her and knelt down in front of her. "Up you go," I said in a tone not to be argued with.

This time, Paige didn't fight me. She slumped against me, looping her arms around me from behind, and I hoisted her up. I rose without any strain. Her lightness made me chuckle.

"What's so funny?" she asked along my ear.

"You," I stated, dodging around a broken tree limb.

"How so?" she inquired.

I closed in on Kyle as he was next to Lily. He was watching her every move and offering his assistance when she needed it.

"You are kind of a pixie. You're so light"--I lifted her slightly to prove my point--"that I could throw you around like a feather."

Paige's hands came to my nipples, and she pinched her fingers together.

"Ouch!" I roared with laughter. When she didn't release her grip, I surrendered, "Okay, okay!"

Kyle busted out in hilarity at my side and twisted to face us. "See? Pixie is a keeper!" Kyle winked at Paige.

Paige pointed a finger at Kyle. "Don't you start in, too, or I'm going to Google the worst nickname for you as soon as we get back to the campsite."

At the same time, Lily elbowed Kyle, making him grunt, as she threatened her husband, "No teasing Paige, or you'll have my wrath to deal with, too."

In a split second, Kyle pounced on his wife. Her squeals surrounded us as Kyle slung her over his right shoulder, never breaking his stride.

"What was that, beautiful?" he challenged.

Laughter bubbled out of her, the kind that made others smile from just hearing it.

"What kind of wrath are you packin'?" Kyle lightly smacked her behind, making her yelp and chuckle again.

"Don't forget who's in charge," Lily countered teasingly, smacking the ass of his jeans.

"Oh, I haven't," Kyle drawled low and deep. "But it seems my beautiful wife might need a reminder later."

"Kyle!" Jason sighed loudly from my left.

"Sorry," Kyle called out. "Not sorry," he murmured.

The rest of us rolled with laughter. I felt bad for Jason because he had to witness a man making moves on his cousin, but Kyle loved Lily, and it was too damn funny not to join in on the hysterics.

"So, how's the life of a rancher treating you, Colton?" Damon asked out of the blue.

"Good," I acknowledged, seeing we were getting close to the top. "I'm hoping to take our breeding stock of horses to another level next year."

"Oh, yeah?" Damon's voice sounded intrigued. "What do you have in mind?"

Paige's posture at my back had changed somewhere in the last few seconds. It wasn't in a bad way, but I knew she was listening intently. Paige had still been distant from the training aspect of the horses, and talking about my future intentions for the ranch wasn't a conversation we'd had.

"I'd like to double the mares I breed next year."

"Are you going to keep the foals, show them, or sell them?" Kyle asked.

"I don't see myself getting into the show business. I just want to hang out at the ranch and train good, solid horses," I answered honestly.

"That's respectable," Damon voiced.

"So, how's the construction life?" I asked, briefly glancing between the four guys.

"Great," was all Kyle got in before Damon joked, "He works us like a dog."

"Hell yes, he does." Jason gestured to his wife. "No, wait--this girl does."

Remembering Abbey helped run the back end of M & J Construction Co., my chest vibrated in amusement.

Abbey glanced over her shoulder at me and winked. "As you can see, someone has to keep these men in line."

Jason gave his wife a sexy grin and teased, "Slave driver."

She playfully pinned her eyes at her husband. "That's not my fault. Damon is the one who keeps designing these fancy buildings and elite offices that we need to build on a deadline."

"Traitor," Damon fired off at Abbey.

Damon was the architect of the company. I'd seen his work firsthand, and the man's designs had left me speechless.

"Then, he's always too busy to sling on a tool belt and help out," Blake broke in, cocking a grin at his brother.

Damon bent down, picked up a small twig, and chucked it at his older brother. "Whatever." He laughed richly. "I get down and dirty whenever I can."

"What about you, Paige?" Audrey asked from around Blake. "Where are you working?"

"Um...I'm not right now," she drawled.

I could pinpoint the nervousness in her Southern accent.

"But I was helping my friend, Ashlee, in Murfreesboro bake all sorts of goodies, and I learned a lot."

"Paige," Jason crooned, closing the distance to walk beside Paige and me, "we are about to become best friends."

Not buying his innocence, I rotated to face Jason.

Paige shifted her hands on my shoulders to maintain her balance. "Why's that? Is it so that I can bake for you?" she challenged.

"Don't make it sound so bad." Jason's eyes softened at Paige. "I give the best bear hugs, you know."

_Jeez, he was being quite the charmer._

"So I've been told. I'll see what I can do." Paige snickered, and her breath tickled my skin as she hugged me tightly.

I nudged him, using my weight. "Get back. She's mine."

Finally reaching the top of the hill, I set Paige down. The ten of us all congregated to the edge, fanning out in a straight line, as we took in the outstanding view.

Lake Tahoe was magnificent from up here. Pine trees and mountains surrounded the body of water. The lake was an energetic royal blue with a few boats gradually sailing across it. The boats didn't dull the view. They only reassured me that it was real.

I slung my arm over Paige's shoulder and drew her against my side to absorb this moment with her. Kyle put his arm over my shoulder, causing me to meet his gaze. He unveiled that welcoming brotherly smile that he always gave me. Before I knew it, the ten of us all had our arms outstretched and interlocked with one another. We all rotated smiling at each other and then went back to taking in the scenery.

There was nowhere else I would rather be than here with these guys. We were all true friends, and that made us family.

Come Monday morning, I had a clear head back in place. It was time to say my piece to Hank, so he would know that I could stand up to him and not cower away. Then, we could both move on.

Nearly every morning by seven, like clockwork, Hank was always at the coffee shop at the edge of town. I had picked a public location to approach him, unannounced, rather than driving to his ranch, so I would be forced to keep my temper in check.

As I stepped through the front door of the building, I immediately set my eyes on Hank. He was sitting alone at a corner table, reading a newspaper.

I began to walk toward him. Hank glanced up at me and released a cocky smile as if he had been expecting me, probably assuming I would have heard about his confrontation with Paige. I let out a sigh and reminded myself to be the bigger man.

He set down his paper and sat up straight in his chair, wearing his usual pricy attire. "Colton, it's so great to see you. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company this early in the morning?"

"I'm here to bury the hatchet between us, so we can peacefully go our separate ways." I was quite proud of myself for saying "bury the hatchet" and not "smack you with a ratchet." It gave me hope that this could go well.

He rose from his chair and buttoned his suit jacket. "Ah, I see. How honorable of you."

I fought for control at his offensive tone. It was charming but dripping with insult. I stepped back slightly to keep space between us.

Hank asked, "Did you reconsider selling that wild stallion of yours to me?"

"He's no longer for sale, nor are any of my other horses when it comes to you. I think it's best if we go our separate ways in this business."

"That's a shame." Hank tilted his head at me. "Then, what did you come here for?"

"To remind you that you or any of your employees are not welcome on my property."

A devious look on his expression made me feel like he knew exactly what incident I was referring to.

I took a small step forward, pinning him with my hard eyes. "And stay away from Paige. Don't even so much as look, smile, or blink at her. If you see her walking in your direction, I suggest you run the other way."

His mouth curved into a crooked smile. "I can't be to blame if she comes looking for me."

"She won't," I stated with certainty. "So, are we good here?"

"Eh"--he scrunched his oversized nose in scrutiny--"I guess so."

"Good," I stated, forcing a smile.

Hank tossed cash down onto the table, and I turned toward the door.

"Oh, one more thing," Hank chimed at my back, making me pause. "I can't help but wonder...did Paige contemplate my offer? I think she would make a _fine_ addition to my ranch."

_Fuck._ I clenched my jaw and whipped around on the soles of my boots. Liquid fury pumped through me as I charged straight for him. The old man tried to scurry out of my way, but it was too late.

I grabbed Hank's collar and shoved him backward. He kicked the flimsy chair out of his way as he stumbled to catch himself. His torso slammed against the painted concrete wall of the building as my eyes, scorching with indignation, concentrated solely on his.

"Careful," I threatened. "My patience is running thin. If you have a problem with me, that's between you and me, not anyone else. So, I am _kindly_ warning you to stay away from Paige and my home. It stops here, Hank."

"Miss Summers is a touchy subject for you, isn't she?" he challenged menacingly, struggling to move. "But she isn't yours, Colton. She left you once. I'm sure she won't hesitate to do it again once she realizes a bigger, better man is out there waiting for her."

I wasn't sure where his old ass was going with that, but the thought of him trying to stake some claim on my girl had me seething like nothing I'd ever felt before.

I yanked forward on his collar and then slammed him against the concrete wall a second time. I raised my hand and dug my forearm into the center of his chest, pinning him in place. "Paige has _always_ been mine, and next time you come near her, I won't be so understanding. Remember that," I finished.

Then, it took every ounce of restraint inside of me to force myself to back up and walk away before I did something I would regret.

"Good-bye, Hank." I strolled for the door.

COLTON HAD LEFT EARLY THIS MORNING to run some errands and said he'd be home by lunch. That meant that he'd arrive sometime in the early afternoon because a few stops always turned into several.

I chuckled out loud at realizing just how well I knew him.

I used the free time to get some cleaning and laundry done. I had cleaned the kitchen and bathrooms along with dusting each of them. All I had left to do was vacuum and mop the hardwood floors.

The doorbell rang, catching me off guard. I ambled over to the door and peeked through the tiny window at the top. Josephine was standing on the other side.

"Hi, Josephine. Come on in." I smiled, letting her inside. "I didn't know you were stopping by today."

"Hello, Paige." She scanned the room. "Is Colton home?" she asked hesitantly.

At the back of my mind, I wondered if she already knew that answer. "No, he left early to pick up lumber at the store."

"Oh, good." She smiled, staring between the furniture and me. "Do you mind if I stay for a while? I was hoping the two of us could talk alone."

Nerves crept in, but I motioned to the living room and answered, "Of course. Make yourself at home."

She walked over to the couch and sat on the left side. Keeping her knees together, she set her hands on her lap.

I lowered myself on the opposite end and curiously looked over at her. "What brings you by?"

"Paige, darling, you know I love you like my own daughter." Josephine paused, leaning back slightly. Her face appeared distressed.

"Yes, I do." My heart raced. Fear boiled in my stomach, knowing there was an upcoming _but_.

"But I need you to know that a mother always has a unique, special kind of love for her child that no one can quite describe." Her eyes sobered. "We would do anything for our children."

"I can understand that." I nodded in agreement, respecting her belief and knowing I'd do the same for my own child.

I would also do anything for Colton. There was no question and no doubts that I loved him that deeply. I frowned in confusion, pondering where this conversation was leading. It was as though I was missing something important.

Moistening her lips and glancing down, she crossed her legs before gazing at me again. This time, her expression was sad. "So, I hope you can understand that I have the best intentions at heart for what I'm about to say."

"Okay." I felt uneasy.

"Colton has loved you since long before he truly understood just how powerful the meaning of that word is. To me, what you two share is almost an unhealthy kind of love because it makes people act without thinking. It makes them reckless." She lowered her chin while giving me a stern look. "I'm sure you know what I mean by this."

All the puzzle pieces shifted in my mind and started to click into place. My impetuous decision to cross the river last year had forced Colton to risk his life to save my own because his love ran that deep for me. But if I could have paused that moment, I would never have let Colton take that risk for me because my love for him ran just as deep.

"You almost took my only child from me because of your carelessness," she stated, rather upset at my silence.

My eyes fell to the table, and I painfully bit my inner cheeks to keep my emotions in check. "I never meant to put Colton in danger. It all happened so fast that day. There was no time for anything. I'm very sorry to have put him in danger." I blinked through tears.

"I know you are, darling, and I just want you to understand my feelings about the matter." She gave me a moment to collect myself. "I'm willing to let that part go. However, you returning home and trying to pick up your relationship with Colton right where you two left off worries me."

Having already heard her feelings on that topic, I nodded.

"I've been married to a rancher for over thirty years. There were countless days where Johnathan and I worked side by side to get the job done, so we could pay the bills and provide for Colton."

"Yes, I remember those days very well," I replied, trying to hold myself together.

"So, you must see my point. My son needs someone who is going to pull her weight and not be afraid of hard work." She regarded me with inquisitive eyes. "You haven't even been on a horse since you've been here, have you?"

"No," I murmured guiltily.

"Are you willing to let him sacrifice his dreams because of your mistake?" she pushed.

I swallowed thickly and prayed that I could speak without my voice cracking because my heart was surely doing it already.

I was on the verge of a breakdown, so I gradually rose to my feet. "I don't have that answer for you, Josephine. I've asked myself the same thing." I kept my tone gentle and sincere. "I appreciate you visiting to tell me your feelings."

Josephine took my hint. She came to stand in front of me and set her hand on my wrist. "Paige, I've watched you grow from a young child to a woman over the years. I really hope you remember that I do love you and want the best for you in life. However, I have to put my son's best interests first, and I'm not sure if this is your place."

"I love you, too, Josephine, as my own family. I always have," I admitted, feeling the need to let her know how deeply her words wounded me. "In the present moment, I don't know where my heart is. I must say, I've worked profoundly hard to spread my wings these past few months, and just when I've envisioned myself ready to fly high above the clouds, someone I love and respect has shot me down from the sky. Now, I find myself free-falling."

Josephine opened her mouth to speak.

I politely lifted my hand and cut her off. "The damage is done. Now, if you'd please, I think you should be going."

She frowned heavily as if she were in great pain. Normally, I would have pulled the loving woman in for a hug to comfort her or to say good-bye. Currently, I was questioning and doubting all my beliefs.

"One day, I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me for voicing my feelings." She smiled despondently. "Good-bye, Paige."

"Bye," I muttered at her back.

As Josephine closed the door, I stood rooted in my stance, staring aimlessly out the living room window overlooking the backyard, as my mind ran away from me. So many feelings rushed through me that it was almost too fast to process any of them. I was overwhelmed, I was lost, and I was hurt. I kind of even felt betrayed. Although I respected that everyone was entitled to their own opinions, it was ten times harder to hear someone I love say those things to me, making me feel degraded by several notches.

I replayed what Josephine had said to me during our family brunch several weeks ago and today. The flashback was replaced with questions.

_Am I ever going to be a partner to Colton? Will I be good enough for Colton?_

My eyes landed on the horse barn outside.

_Will I ever ride again?_

New emotions arose. Panic and alarm twisted and churned with doubt in my stomach, nearly making me nauseous. Stubbornness prevailed to the forefront, shoving the others aside, as I continued to look onward.

I was tired of shrinking away to hide from my fears.

Before I knew it, I had my boots on, and I opened the door. I wandered in the direction of the stalls. My heartbeat soared at the speed of a powerful jet. Tremors of shock ricocheted from my spine to my fingertips.

I ended up stopping in front of Foster's stall. His whiskered black nose was stuck between the bars of his window, and his ears perked up in a friendly greeting.

"Hey, boy," I cooed, elevating my hand to pet him.

He snorted and pushed his nose harder against the metal as if he wanted me to show him some love. Or maybe he just wanted me to free him. I chuckled quietly.

A headstall was looped around a hook at my right. I retrieved it and then inhaled a deep breath before unlocking Foster's gate.

Stepping inside and closing the gate behind me, I slowly came to stand at the horse's side. My eyes roamed the length of his beauty, taking in his staggering height and his powerful muscles underneath his shiny coat.

I gradually inched my feet closer, and Foster rotated his head to face me. His eyes were friendly and tender. The look on his face had me leaning my shoulder and resting my temple against him while I bent my arm to scratch his neck.

"Let's make each other a promise, okay?" I bravely asked him, hoping to absorb his strength. "I'll take care of you, and you take care of me, okay?"

A neigh escaped him. He seemed eager to know what we were going to do next. With a deep breath, I slipped on his headstall and guided him out to the grooming area.

I secured him and then reached for a brush. I began to make long strokes down the length of his back and then the sides of his belly.

In no time, I had him groomed and saddled. When I came to stand at the side of the stirrup, a shaky breath rocked through me. A slight step backward followed, and I raised my hands and ran them through my hair in deep contemplation, wondering if I was crazy.

_Am I doing this for myself or to prove myself to Josephine?_

Concerns quaked through me as what I was about to do sank in, and I shivered.

Unexpected words cut into my private debate. "You're ready."

I rotated my head to see Colton leaning against the barn door, observing me. The sun bounced off the light color of his cowboy hat.

My eyes were glued to his. "I don't feel like I am," I admitted.

He used his elbow to push off the wall, and he sauntered toward me. "You are," he countered, his voice ringing with certainty. He came to a stop in front of me. "I've seen it in your eyes," he said, staring at them. "You can do this. You just need to believe it and have faith and confidence in yourself." He lifted a hand to stroke the base of my chin. "And I'll be right by your side."

I glanced back at Foster and opened my mind to deliberate over what Colton saw in me. I bit my lip and directed my attention back onto that stirrup.

_I am a good rider --no, I am a great one. _

Empowered by his faith in me, I pivoted back to face Foster. One hand went to the horn of the saddle as I set my foot in the stirrup. Then, I hoisted myself onto the horse's back. Foster stood perfectly still as he awaited my instruction.

An exhilarating rush presented itself as my pulse thrummed. Colton waited in silence for me to gather myself.

When I was ready, I gazed down at him. "Since you got me up here, you are coming with me, aren't you, cowboy?"

"Hell yes." He grinned mischievously.

I watched as Colton led Bentley out of his stall. Then, he groomed and saddled the horse. When he was finished, he climbed aboard and glanced over at me. I was rewarded with his eyes beaming over at me so brightly that it made the idea of conquering my qualms seem easy.

"You ready?" he asked, smiling.

"Think so," I drawled.

"You think?" He laughed richly.

"Yep." I chuckled. "It's now or never."

He gave me a deliciously handsome look. "Then, let's make it now." He tipped his head toward the exit of the barn. "Ladies first."

His words of encouragement filled my soul in more ways than he'd ever know. Soon, instincts and a lifetime of riding experience kicked into gear. It was like remembering how to ride a bicycle. I grasped my reins and exhaled intensely. With a light squeeze of my heels against Foster's belly, I cued him forward.

Foster flawlessly accepted my guidance, walking outdoors. His attentiveness to my commands was impeccable.

The sun was beaming right at us as we turned toward the backyard, and it made me feel as though we were heading toward the light--in more ways than one. Thousands of emotions hit me--from fear and determination to a deep sense of enrichment--with each forward step.

"Where to?" Colton asked from behind me.

"I'm not sure," I responded honestly.

"All right, we'll just have to wing it."

"Sounds good to me." I smiled.

As we passed in between the horse and cattle pastures, I absorbed Foster's every move beneath my bottom to get a feel for his stride. With each step, the two of us became more attuned to one another. In turn, my confidence grew in the saddle.

By the end of the hour, I found myself traveling gracefully through the first open field and gravitating toward Colton's and my favorite spot.

As if reading my mind, Colton asked, "Are you sure you want to go this way?"

Conflicting emotions arose in me once again. Crossing Missy's Bridge was the only route to the prairie without riding a good seven or eight miles out of our way.

I nervously bit my lip. I was pining to lie in the wild grass with Colton for the afternoon. It was something we hadn't done in so long.

"Yes," slipped out of my mouth.

We crossed through the first tree line, ducking and bobbing around the branches. For the next half mile of the second vacant pasture, I fought the desire to chicken out and run back the way we'd come. But the thought of backing down didn't settle well with me. So, fear or not, I was going to make it to that prairie--for myself. I wanted to be whole and strong again, and I believed this was part of the journey.

I nudged Foster into a steady trot before I could change my mind.

It was an exhilarating rush to trot on a horse even though I wasn't running. The air beat across the planes of my face, and the wind flapped my hair behind me. It was like I was free--free from my past, free to laugh, free to just live. It was liberating.

I lifted my hands slightly, cupping them out in front of me, to soak in the moment while using my upper legs to leverage myself and absorb the impact of Foster's hooves hitting the ground.

Colton had no trouble keeping up with me as we crossed the rest of the open land.

The trickling of water brought me back to the present, and I saw the sun peeking through the clouds.

I tugged on the reins once to tell Foster to resume his slow pace. My body went stiff as a board as we neared the line of the brush. Foster's ears started to flicker with each stride. He was unable to read my signals because of my tension.

"Easy, Paige," Colton murmured from my side. "Just relax and envision the prairie awaiting us on the other side."

I nodded as we passed in between two mature trees. The bridge came into plain view, and my heart rate spiked with every step.

Horrible images of that day last fall played out in my mind, and I was on the verge of hyperventilating. I sat deep in my saddle, cuing my horse to stop less than a few feet from the base of the wooden boards.

Foster chewed on his bit, waiting for my instruction.

Colton hesitated at my right. "Don't let your past control you, Paige. You're stronger than that," he told me in a reassuring soft voice.

As if coming from somewhere deep in my mind, my scars tingled. It sent sensations from my knee to the tip of my thigh. I wasn't in pain, but it served as a reminder.

That first night of making love to Colton since returning home flashed in my head.

_"Paige, I love every freckle and mole on every inch of your delectable body, and your scars will be no different. In fact, I'll cherish them more because it is a reminder that I get to keep you."_

I thought of the day when he'd first shown me this bridge.

He had looped his arm around my center to bring me into his arms. _"This is where I finally reached you in the water and pulled you to the side."_ One hand had come to my cheek, and he'd run his knuckles downward. _"I wanted to build the bridge where I saved you, not back at the crossing where I almost lost you."_

He was right.

Thinking of Colton's admirable way of taking the negative and seeing the good, I decided to make myself do the same.

I tapped Foster with my heel, and he advanced. His hooves hit the wood one at a time, and I was reminded of Missy and our years spent together. The scar in my heart ached profoundly as tears filled my eyes.

Colton always said that I was his sweet girl, and Missy had been mine.

Halfway across the bridge, I murmured, "I will always love you, sweet girl."

When Foster and I reached the grass on the other end of the walkway, a deep sense of gratifying enrichment filled me. I'd made it.

I shifted my attention to the sight before me. Bright green grass went for miles farther than the eye could see. Wild yellow flowers, milkweed, and other plants with vibrant colors were spread throughout the vastness. Saying it was radiant or stunning wouldn't do it justice.

I let Foster advance a little longer before stopping him. I was still too busy taking in the view as Colton came to stand at my left side.

He looped his arm around my waist and peered up at me. I slung my opposing leg over the saddle, and Colton helped lower me to the ground.

His hands came to the sides of my face. His eyes glowed with love and affection. "You made it."

A genuine smile spread across my face, my grin spreading from ear to ear. "I did."

"I knew you would."

I leaned up on my toes and kissed him, pouring my heart into our embrace. His lips tenderly moved with mine. Warm tingles blossomed in my belly.

I drew back and whispered, "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Are you ready to enjoy our prairie?"

"Yes," I answered, smiling again.

Colton turned to Foster and looped the reins under the saddle horn before flipping them over the top hump to secure them.

Foster lowered his head to the grass and began grazing.

"We didn't bring anything to tie him. Do you think he'll stay?" I asked.

"This will be his first time, so I guess we'll find out." Colton chuckled as we moved a safe distance away and sat in the tall grass. He raised a playful brow. "If not, don't worry. You can ride home on the back of me."

"Oh, no," I scoffed. "We've done that before, and it didn't end well. _You_ can ride on the back of _me_."

He lay back in the grass and propped his head up on one arm as I scooted closer.

"I don't know about that," Colton drawled, letting his Southern accent ring with hilarity.

I set my hand on his chest and hovered my face above his. "Then, I guess you'll be walking."

"Uh-huh. Bentley knows exactly who feeds him." He reached for my waist and pulled me closer until our lips were nearly touching. "Now, get over here."

Just as I thought he was about to kiss me, he drew his brows together. "Wait. Do you know what we forgot to bring?"

"No," I deliberated. "What?"

"Food. We didn't pack anything to eat."

I tipped my head back and chortled.

"I think I can survive though," he responded, his tone going husky.

"How's that?"

I found myself flat on my back, lying on the grass, beneath him.

"By kissing you." He grinned devilishly.

I lifted my hand to his hat and tossed it aside. My hands came to either side of his face, feeling his stubble beneath my palms. I let my feelings for him fill my heart and soul. He was the one for me. He always had been.

"I love you, Colton," I breathed. I took in his baby-blue eyes that I'd known almost my whole life.

The history we'd shared, both good and bad, made our journey that much more precious.

He smiled lovingly down at me while brushing his thumb above my brow. "I've always loved you, Paige, and I always will. Nothing will ever change my love for you." His fingertip worked its way down to my lips. "Now, kiss your cowboy," he demanded with a sexy smirk.

He swooped down and captured my lips. This was no ordinary kiss. Filled with pure passion, it was so deep and so complete that I couldn't tell where he ended and I began.

We were one.

For the next several hours, the two of us reveled in each other's company. It was like no time had passed since we were last here.

I AWOKE TO A PITCH-BLACK BEDROOM, startled by the sound of a constant shrill beeping noise. To my left, Colton whipped off the sheets before jumping out of bed and scrambling to his feet.

Reaching over to his nightstand, he flipped on the lamp switch, and then he ran to his dresser. "Paige!" he shouted my name in an unforgettable tone. "Paige, get up!"

I hustled out of bed, blinking rapidly. The beeping noise was still reverberating through the room.

"What's happening? What's that noise?" I cried, knowing something was deathly wrong. I dashed to my own dresser and threw on the first pair of clothes I could find.

Colton was already clothed and heading for the door. "It's the alarm on the horse barn. Call nine-one-one!" he yelled, already running down the hallway.

I rushed over to my nightstand and grabbed my phone. With trembling hands, I swiped my finger across the screen and did as he'd asked as I jogged after him.

The light was already on when I reached the living room, the patio door had been left wide open, and the alarm was still beeping at full volume.

"Nine-one-one. What is your emergency?" the operator said into the phone.

"I'm not sure. An alarm is sounding off," I said, trying to keep calm but failing miserably.

Holding my phone against my ear, I stood on the kitchen tile and lowered down to slip on my boots, so I could chase after Colton in the direction he had gone.

"Can you tell me what is happening, ma'am?" the woman replied into the line.

The outdoors came into view. It was still nighttime, but a bright orange-reddish light illuminated the backyard. The horrid smell of smoke filled my senses. I let out a loud cry as I took in the unruly flames coming from the far side of the horse barn. The equipment building next to it was completely engulfed in a full-blown blazing fire.

"Oh my God!" I cried, barreling down the front steps and out into the grass. "The barn is on fire!"

"Ma'am, can you please remain calm and tell me your address, so we can send help?" the operator asked evenly.

I rambled out the address and listened as she informed me that all officers in the area along with the fire department would be on their way.

Fear churned in my gut as I thought of how far out we were in the country. That meant it would take a long time for the fire department to arrive. It was minutes we didn't have.

I clicked off the phone once the operator had the information she'd needed.

All the horses were neighing as I passed through the entrance of the barn. Wood was cracking, and gates were rattling as the horses were trying to break free from their stalls.

A cloud of dark smoke loomed overhead. I ducked my head and walked through the opening. I quickly scanned my eyes from side to side. At the other end of the building, I could see Colton desperately trying to unlock a stall door. I saw a horse frantically kicking against the wood, making it more difficult for Colton to flip the lever.

Colton glanced at me for a split second and yelled, "Get out of here, Paige!" He appeared to be wearing a black-and-white bandana across the lower part of his face.

"No!" I protested, nearing to aid in any possible way. "I can help get them out!"

"Stand back!" he roared over his shoulder. He succeeded in opening the stall that was closest to the fire.

Charlotte, one of our buckskin mares, came stampeding out of her confined space and charged straight for the exit--where I was standing.

I flung myself over to the right wall to get out of her way. The terror in her eyes chilled me to my bones as she increased her speed and escaped.

Staying along the edge of the walkway, I went in pursuit of Colton. At the grooming area, I grabbed the first piece of cloth I could find and quickly tied it around my head to cover my nose and mouth. Another horse that I didn't recognize came galloping out of the pen and ran for the exit.

I made it to Colton and saw he had already let out the first two horses at the back of the barn. The flames were across the small patch of grass between the two buildings and sneaking up the structures of the horse barn.

"I'll free all these horses over here." I pointed to my left. "You worry about the ones on that side!" I gestured to the right.

"All right!" he shouted, listening to my directions.

I began to undo the levers of as many stalls as quickly as my hands and body would move. Colton and I stayed in sync, working our way back toward the opposing end.

From the corner of my eye, I saw the last couple of stalls on the end going up in flames. The fire was creeping along the roof and burning the second level of the building faster than Colton and I could move.

The air was becoming thick with smoke, and it was becoming hard to breathe. We still had at least four more horses on each side to set free. We had to keep going. The clock was ticking.

"Paige, get out! I'll get the rest!" Colton barked behind me.

I heard him opening another horse stall, and then the sound of hooves hit the ground with a heavy force.

"No! I'm not leaving you," I objected, attempting to unbolt Foster's stall.

The stallion was kicking the gate with his hind legs, making it difficult to open the door.

"We need to keep going!" I added through raspy lungfuls of air. "Easy, boy," I cooed, hoping to soothe the frightened horse.

Foster pivoted to face me and then repeatedly reared up on his hindquarters. His eyes were wide with panic, showing his large black pupils and even the white part, too.

Now that he was turned, I unhooked the latch of his gate. Then, I backed up with my hands tightly gripping the wooden gate, taking it along with me. Foster scurried out of the barn without delay.

Next up was Rusty. Luckily, he wasn't kicking the door. He was pacing circles in his restricted area.

"Hey, boy. Let's get you out of here." I swiftly unbolted his lock, so he could escape.

As I reached the last stall, sirens and a fire truck honked in the distance. I let out a relieved breath, knowing they were finally here.

Then, my vision unexpectedly began to come and go as I coughed uncontrollably. The bright orange flames were above me, and the smoke was incredibly dense. Footsteps sounded around me, but I couldn't tell where they were coming from.

"Colton," I called out. I could barely hear my own voice over the pounding ache throbbing at my temples.

Strong hands came to my back and gently spun me around at the same time my knees began to shake.

"I got you." Colton coughed, swooping me up into his arms.

My head fell against the crook of his neck as he carried me. I lifted my tired hand and pulled the protective cloth from my nose and mouth.

I closed my eyes and tried to breathe him in just to make sure that he was real, that he was really okay, too. At first, all I could smell was smoke, but underneath, I caught a hint of his familiar scent.

The tension in every muscle of my body went slack. All that mattered was that he was here with me.

When we were out of the barn and a safe distance away, Colton collapsed in the grass and removed his bandana. The horses' neighs and hooves were hitting the ground as I imagined them wildly galloping through the yard.

"Did we get them all out?" I asked, fading in and out of a sleepy state.

Colton placed a loving kiss on the top of my head, the corner of my face, and then my cheek. "Yes, sweet girl," he whispered tenderly, brushing my hair off my forehead and out of my eyes. "We got every last horse out because of you."

I exhaled in sheer relief and strained to use my last ounce of strength to tightly hug him. "Because of us," I corrected him.

I rotated my head and saw a diesel truck coming to a stop a safe distance from the barn. Within a few seconds, firemen were hustling about. I heard them talking about the size of the fire and the plan of action while two of them carried a huge water hose.

As soon as the men started putting out the fire, an ambulance skidded to a stop not far from Colton and me. Four paramedics approached us with two stretchers, and they lowered onto their haunches beside us. They fired off questions while visibly assessing our injuries.

Two of the men in uniform gently lifted me and set me on a stretcher. One slipped an oxygen mask over my nose and mouth.

All the while, Colton stayed close to me and ignored the man who was addressing him. He pointed to me while looking at my paramedic. "She took in a large amount of carbon monoxide," Colton told the guy.

I inhaled a deep breath of oxygen from my mask and blew it out in exasperation. Even now, Colton wouldn't leave my side. I didn't know whether to love him more or to stand up and force him onto the stretcher myself so that I could make sure he was okay, too.

"I'm okay." I nodded, reassuring him. "Colton, go with him," I tried to add, shooing him away to seek medical attention.

A gentleman at Colton's left placed a mask over his face, lightly gripped his arm, and guided him to a stretcher before assessing his body for injuries.

As the four paramedics carried Colton and me to the large ambulance, Colton kept his eyes glued on me. With our stretchers side by side inside the vehicle, two of the four gentlemen began delegating orders.

"Is she going to be okay?" Colton questioned the guy attaching a bunch of other cords to my body.

"That's not my call, sir," the guy said rather bravely.

My cowboy's posture tensed. "What the hell does that mean?" he demanded, rising to his feet as though clearly not accepting that as an answer.

"Lie back down, sir," Colton's paramedic said firmly.

At the same time, the man in front of me explained, "I'm a paramedic, not a doctor." At Colton's fierce expression, the man shrank down a few inches and continued, "In my professional opinion, yes, I think so."

"See? I'll be perfectly fine." I raised one hand long enough to point to his stretcher while using my other to lift the plastic from my face. "Now, sit," I demanded in a tone not to be argued with.

He briefly dropped his chin to his chest, laughed, and gazed up at me. "All right," he exhaled, sounding relieved.

He lowered down to the stretcher and laid his head back on the pillow, finally allowing the paramedic to fully examine him.

"Paige!" I heard my father yell hysterically as he came to the ambulance.

"Paige!" Mom wept from behind him and entered the vehicle. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" she asked with an alarmed expression.

"Colton and I will be fine." I attempted to glance around them, but I couldn't see much of anything. "But the horses are running around by themselves, and they are probably so scared."

"Don't worry about a thing, except taking care of yourself, Paige." Dad reached forward and patted my leg. "I'll round up all the horses and put them in the pasture."

"Thank you, Dave." Colton gave my dad a nod. "I would appreciate it, so I can stay with Paige."

After my mom made sure I was going to be okay, she reached forward and kissed my hand. "Don't worry. I'll be right behind you."

"And I'll be at the hospital as soon as I can," Dad added.

"Thank you." I smiled at my parents.

I could see in my mother's eyes that she didn't want to leave me, but the paramedic said there was no extra room. Eventually, my parents said their good-byes, so Mom could go get the car, and Dad could begin to gather the horses.

Colton turned to face me, intently studying me. His position gave me a chance to see his baby-blue eyes. While the first emotion I saw was relief, I also observed loss, devastation, and defeat.

This ranch was his life, his home, and a part of him in every way.

I swallowed hard, ignoring the burning dry sensation in the back of my throat, and I reached for his face, yearning to comfort him in his time of need. "I'm so sorry, Colton," I said quietly, tears rolling down my cheeks.

He briefly closed his eyes and set his hand over mine. When he looked at me again, all his negative emotions were set aside, and he appeared to be focusing solely on me. "None of that matters, except for you, Paige." His thumb affectionately caressed the top of my hand. "I love you. You're all I need."

I stared up at the ceiling with conflicting feelings. I knew I felt the same as Colton. As long as he was okay, so was I.

But I was also heartbroken by tonight's fire. Just as things in our lives had been settling back to normal, our world had been turned upside down again. It seemed fate had no intentions of giving us a break.

"What happens now?" I asked, more to myself than anyone.

"I guess we try to pick up the pieces tomorrow," Colton answered.

MY BACK RESTED AGAINST THE REMAINS OF A POST at the side of the equipment building. The unforgiving metal was digging into my shoulder blade, making me uncomfortable, but I didn't care. It allowed me to face the remains of my horse barn where my horses used to be at night.

Darkness was maybe an hour away from taking over the sky, and the air was cooling for nighttime, but again, I didn't care. I didn't have it in me to force myself to go inside.

My eyes traveled back and forth over the black-and-gray ashes everywhere, missing what once had been a thriving business and my livelihood. There was still a faint haze of smoke lingering in the air, reminding me of what had happened and the aftermath.

I took another pull from my whiskey bottle and let the alcohol burn the back of my throat, so it would drown out the foul soot taste in my mouth.

An intense anger I'd never felt in my life washed over me, and it was all fixated toward one man--a man who had tried to take the life of my horses that were my family in every sense of the word. He'd burned my only means of housing my animals to the ground as well as all my riding and training gear. He'd leveled it to a pile of broken boards and rubbish in the dirt. Beyond putting my horses and business at stake, Hank had risked the life of someone I loved and valued far above my own.

_Paige._

Vengeance raged in my blood and pumped throughout every part of me, heating my resolve to a breaking point. It wasn't my normal style, but I was too furious and driven with revenge to be reasoned with. A fight was on the brink. I could feel it, and I had no control to stop it.

First, I had something to do. There wasn't enough whiskey in this single bottle or even in a case of ten to ease the all-consuming agony from the pain and misery I felt over the heartache I was about to burden on another soul.

"Hey, cowboy." Paige smiled up at me as she exited the bathroom, still wearing her lounge clothes. She was carrying a small piece of pottery.

At the same time, I reached the middle of our bedroom, and I recognized the piece in her hands. She had made it for me when we were kids in art class. It resided on the dresser in the walk-in closet adjoined to the bathroom. It was what I used to hold my spare change.

"Hey," I murmured under my breath, stepping closer.

Our moods had been extremely down since returning home, but she had been trying to lighten my mood this morning. She was attempting to be strong and hold me together.

She held up the small dish for me. "I didn't know you still had this. I made this for you in--what? Seventh grade?"

She lovingly smiled at me, and I forced myself not to pull her into my arms.

"Eighth," I breathed.

I remembered the day she had given me the pottery. Nervousness had been etched across every plane of her beautiful face, and she had expressed a soft, shy smile right before I'd opened the wrapping. After I'd seen what she had made for me, the light that had beamed in her eyes was brighter than the sun, and I'd mirrored her expression as I told her I loved it.

At my silence, she said, "I can't believe I've passed by this in the closet and never seen it." Paige closed the space between us, searching my eyes. Her hand came to my cheek. "You okay?"

I closed my eyes, reveling in the feel of her one last time. I never wanted to forget one single memory of her. She would always be mine, the girl who had stolen my heart at just five years old. Now, it would be from a distance.

"No."

Her small slender arm wrapped around my center to comfort me, and the pottery she still carried bumped into my side. She tipped her head up at me and pleaded, "Talk to me, please."

I wasn't going to last long because I was pretty confident my heart was going to stop beating at any second, so I decided to just get it out. "It's over, Paige," I managed to say, hearing the unimaginable words repeat in my head.

She would never forgive me for this. But protecting her life was more important to me than sharing it with her.

The pottery hit the hardwood and broke, the screeching loud sound reverberating through the bedroom, as Paige went rigid and lifeless in front of my very eyes. Hundreds of coins hit the floor, too, bouncing and clattering, as time stood still.

Paige slowly backed out of my arms, and it fucking killed me to let her go.

Glossy eyes met mine. "What?" she whispered, her lower lip quivering.

I exhaled deeply, accepting the change of our fate. I would not drag her down into a bottomless pit with me. This was the only way.

_Fuck..._

I could barely breathe.

"It's over, Paige," were all the words I had left in me to say. I swallowed the bile rising in my throat.

Tears streamed down her cheeks as conflicting emotions flashed through her eyes, shifting from shock to heartache to hope. "After everything we've been through, you're just going to give up on us?" she cried.

"Yes."

Fury and determination fueled the fight in her. "I won't let you do that, Colton. Damn it. You made me believe in our love." Advancing me, she shoved at my chest. Even pissed, she was still gentle. "Do you remember what you told me when I first came home? You said that the kind of love we share doesn't ever dim or fade." She wept, tearing me in two. "You said it was the kind of love that lasted forever."

In that moment, I realized how damn proud I was of Paige. She was stronger and whole again. Her inner faith that she'd always had was back. And it fucking crushed me to know that I'd have to cut her deeply, or she wasn't going to let me go.

"You gave up on our fate a long time ago, Paige. It's time we call it what it is."

Seconds ticked by while I helplessly stood there and watched as defeat conquered her.

"You're right." She finally nodded. "After all the hurt and everything I've done to you, I deserve this."

We both stood there, motionless, unsure of what to do.

It was as though I could feel her heart breaking and splintering into thousands of shattered remains. As always, my heart was connected to her in a way words could not describe. To know this was my doing drove my unbearable anguish to an excruciating breaking point. I felt as though razor-sharp glass was stabbing me everywhere, but that wasn't the worst or most intolerable part. The pain in my chest was seizing my heart, sucking the life from me. My body began shutting down.

I couldn't endure the look in her eyes for another second, or I was going to fall to my knees. I would have to walk away first.

I stared down at the floor, unable to hold her gaze. "Good-bye, Paige," I said in a quiet voice that was empty and lifeless.

Then, I walked away.

There wasn't enough fucking whiskey in the world to numb what was left of me.

#

FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART, thank you for taking the time to read my book.

As with each of my stories, the couples weave their way into my heart and become a part of me. I hope you've enjoyed Colton and Paige's story and continue the rest of their journey with me.

For the most up-to-date information, please sign up for my email list at www.aliciaraeauthor.com.

You can also follow me on Facebook at www.facebook.com/aliciaraeauthor and Twitter @AliciaRaeAuthor.

#

I HAVE SO MANY WONDERFUL PEOPLE TO THANK. Each person has truly been a blessing throughout this new chapter in my life.

First and foremost, I cannot express enough thanks to my remarkably talented editor, Jovana Shirley, at Unforeseen Editing. She was the first person I met when I started this journey of writing, and I'm forever grateful for her friendship, advice, and the endless late nights she shares with me while perfecting every single word of each of my novels. She takes my original manuscripts and makes them shine. Thank you for your continued dedication and hard work! Much love, lady!

To my cousin, Mariah--Thank you for inspiring me to write about a heroine who overcomes a physical injury with a humbling perseverance and strength that others can admire. xoxo!

To my family, who has always supported me with unconditional love, even during the times when I practically live in my writing cave--Thank you, and I love you all dearly. *Hugs & Kisses*

To Sarah Hansen at Okay Creations--Thank you for taking the photographs and creating a work of art with all of my covers. I am in awe of your extraordinary talent, and I absolutely love each and every cover.

To my dear husband, Travis--A special thanks for taking the time to read my manuscripts at a moment's notice, for giving me sincere words of affirmation when I need them the most, and for always being my rock. You are my high school sweetheart who has made all my dreams come true. Love you always. ♥

To Tammie Lee--Thank you for all your heartfelt thoughts and suggestions for my manuscripts, for the way you always go above and beyond for me and my books, for our late-night messages filled with laughter, and most of all, for being such a dear friend. Many, many hugs.

To Gary Taylor--I'm so glad I took a leap of faith this past year and reached out to you. From our very first message, you have inspired me in so many ways with your words just as you have done with those around the world. You remind me to always strive to be the best I can possibly be by putting all that I have into my work, to never give up when the going gets tough, and to reach for the stars. I'll always be grateful for our friendship. It's one I plan to keep for life. Thank you for helping me craft my thoughts for Colton and Paige's covers and for bringing them to life. You did a remarkable job.

To Tiffany Liller--Many, many thank yous for everything you did for me. I'm deeply humbled that you drove all the way to Alabama to grace my covers. They are absolutely stunning. You are a kind, beautiful person, and I hope our friendship only continues to grow over the years.

To Golden Czermak--There aren't enough words to thank you enough for taking my visions and capturing the most perfect images for my covers. As with all your photographs, they aren't just images. They are works of art. From your keen eye behind the lens to your extraordinary editing talents, you continue to amaze me every time I look at one of your photographs. I hope to have the opportunity to work with you again and again in the future. Thank you for your amazing friendship and all that you do for me.

To Joyce and Regina at B & W Stables--Thank you so much for sharing Foster with me and for allowing me to use your beautiful property for the photo shoot. You all welcomed me with open arms and truly made these covers possible. I'm deeply grateful for your hospitality and kindness to me. Foster is such a cutie, and he will always hold a special place in my heart.

To all my beta readers--Thank you for your countless hours of reading my novels and for giving me the push I need with your kind and encouraging words. You all help me perfect my work and make it the best it can be, and I'm extremely thankful to each of you.

To the many bloggers who put their hearts and precious time into reading and promoting my book--Many, many thanks to you all! Truly, I'm deeply humbled and grateful for all that you do for all of us authors, and even more importantly, for the many friendships I've made along the way.

To all the ladies at InkSlinger PR--Thank you for your guidance and hard work in organizing my blog tours, cover reveals, giveaways, and so much more. Without you, I would never have known what steps to take.

To all fellow authors who have become my friends--Thank you for writing books where I can lose myself for hours and for inspiring me to write love stories of my own. You have all welcomed me with open arms, and I'm extremely thankful.

And especially to my readers--I can never thank you enough for reading my books. All your support means the world to me. ♥

#

Alicia with Foster at B & W Stables.

ALICIA RAE is a contemporary romance author who lives in Dekalb, Illinois, with her husband and three beautiful boys. Alicia has a passion for reading all types of romance, writing to bring a story to life, and photography.
